see_v the_o evil_a that_o come_v upon_o the_o place_n 57.1_o beside_o these_o learned_a trium_fw-la vir_n there_o live_v in_o this_o age_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyrus_n a_o town_n in_o syria_n cyrill_a bishop_n of_o alexandria_n leo_n the_o great_a and_o gelasius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n vincentius_n lirinensis_n a_o great_a impugner_n of_o heresy_n as_o also_o sedulius_n of_o scotland_n eccles_n who_o collection_n be_v extant_a upon_o saint_n paul_n epistlâ—s_n 1528._o and_o his_o testimony_n frequent_o cite_v by_o the_o learned_a l._n primate_n doctor_n usher_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o ancient_a irish_a religion_n oâ—_n the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 3._o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v lay_v down_o plain_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o those_o thing_n be_v find_v which_o appertain_v to_o faith_n and_o direction_n of_o life_n bellarmine_n will_v shift_v off_o this_o place_n by_o say_v ultimo_fw-la that_o austin_n mean_v that_o in_o scripture_n be_v contain_v all_o such_o point_n as_o be_v simple_o necessary_a for_o all_o to_o wit_n the_o creed_n and_o the_o commandment_n but_o beside_o these_o other_o thing_n necessary_a for_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n 〈◊〉_d be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n but_o this_o stand_v not_o with_o austin_n drift_n for_o in_o the_o treatise_n allege_v the_o doctrine_n christianâ_fw-la he_o purposely_o instruct_v not_o the_o people_n but_o christian_a doctor_n and_o teacher_n so_o that_o where_o he_o say_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v plain_o set_v down_o all_o thing_n which_o contain_v faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n he_o mean_v as_o elsewhere_o 4._o he_o express_v himself_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o do_v not_o only_o of_o the_o lay_v people_n but_o even_o of_o ecclesiasticke_n in_o like_a sort_n the_o same_o father_n say_v 4._o those_o thing_n which_o seem_v sufficient_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n be_v choose_v to_o be_v write_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n 4._o say_v that_o the_o canon_n or_o rule_n of_o scripture_n be_v perfect_a abundant_o sufficient_a in_o itself_o for_o all_o thing_n yea_o more_o than_o sufficient_a neither_o be_v this_o a_o false_a supposal_n as_o a_o jesuit_n pretend_v it_o to_o be_v 4._o but_o a_o ground_a truth_n and_o the_o author_n doctrine_n liâ—inensis_n indeed_o make_v first_o one_o general_a sufficient_a rule_n for_o all_o thing_n the_o sacred_a scripture_n second_o another_o useful_a in_o some_o case_n only_o yet_o never_o to_o be_v use_v in_o those_o case_n without_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o general_a consent_n of_o father_n the_o first_o be_v use_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o the_o worth_n that_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o other_o be_v use_v to_o avoid_v the_o jar_a interpretation_n of_o perverse_a heretic_n that_o many_o time_n abuse_v the_o sacred_a rule_n &_o standard_n of_o the_o scripture_n now_o we_o admit_v the_o church_n interpretation_n as_o ministerial_a to_o holy_a scripture_n so_o it_o be_v conformable_a thereunto_o and_o we_o say_v with_o the_o learned_a rejoynder_n to_o the_o jesuit_n maloune_n reply_v 1â—0_o bring_v we_o now_o one_o scripture_n expound_v according_a to_o lirinensis_n his_o rule_n lirin_fw-mi by_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o prove_v prayer_n to_o saint_n image_n worship_n in_o your_o sense_n and_o we_o will_v receive_v it_o saint_n cyril_n say_v ult_n that_o all_o thing_n which_o christ_n do_v be_v not_o write_v but_o so_o much_o as_o holy_a writer_n judge_v sufficient_a both_o for_o good_a manner_n and_o godly_a faith_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 159._o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o which_o be_v bring_v uâ—_n in_o it_o wise_a and_o most_o approve_a and_o furnish_v with_o most_o sufficient_a understanding_n saint_n hierome_n reason_v negative_o from_o the_o scripture_n say_v helvid_n as_o we_o deny_v not_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v so_o we_o refuse_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v that_o god_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n we_o believe_v because_o we_o read_v it_o that_o mary_n do_v marry_v after_o she_o be_v deliver_v we_o believe_v not_o because_o we_o read_v it_o not_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v 234._o that_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o holy_a writ_n be_v right_a and_o clear_a that_o whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a be_v manifest_a therein_o yea_o he_o call_v the_o 624._o scripture_n the_o most_o exact_a balance_n square_n and_o rule_n of_o divine_a verity_n this_o be_v the_o father_n rule_n of_o faith_n of_o old_a and_o the_o same_o a_o perfect_a one_o but_o the_o papist_n now_o adays_o make_v it_o but_o a_o part_n of_o a_o rule_n dico_fw-la half_o a_o rule_n and_o piece_n it_o with_o tradition_n of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n saint_n hierome_n who_o be_v well_o skill_v in_o the_o tongue_n travail_v much_o and_o see_v the_o choice_a monument_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o the_o best_a library_n that_o the_o eastern_a part_n can_v afford_v and_o be_v therefore_o likely_a to_o meet_v with_o the_o best_a canon_n name_v all_o the_o book_n which_o we_o admit_v and_o afterward_o add_v regum_fw-la whatsoever_o be_v beside_o these_o be_v to_o be_v put_v among_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la and_o that_o therefore_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n of_o judith_n tobias_n and_o pastor_n be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n the_o same_o hierome_n have_v mention_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v untrue_o call_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n and_o attribute_v to_o he_o then_o add_v regum_fw-la that_o as_o the_o church_n read_v judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o maccabee_n but_o receive_v they_o not_o â—or_a canonical_a scripture_n so_o these_o two_o book_n â—amely_o the_o wisdom_n of_o salâ—mon_n and_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n do_v the_o church_n read_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n not_o to_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o any_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n objection_n the_o carthaginian_a council_n receive_v those_o book_n which_o you_o account_v 47._o apocryphal_a answer_n they_o receive_v they_o in_o canonem_fw-la morum_fw-la not_o in_o canonem_fw-la fidei_fw-la it_o be_v true_a indâ—ed_v that_o saint_n austin_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n of_o his_o time_n and_o some_o other_o in_o that_o age_n find_v these_o book_n which_o hierome_n and_o other_o reject_v as_o apocryphal_a to_o be_v join_v with_o the_o other_o and_o together_o read_v with_o they_o in_o the_o church_n seem_v to_o account_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a but_o they_o receive_v they_o only_o into_o the_o ecclesiastic_a canon_n 3_o serve_v for_o example_n of_o life_n and_o instruction_n of_o manner_n and_o not_o into_o any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o divine_a canon_n as_o saint_n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n distinguish_v say_v 36_o this_o reckon_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o in_o other_o book_n as_o in_o the_o maccabee_n plain_o distinguish_v between_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n wherein_o say_v he_o 34._o there_o may_v be_v something_o find_v worthy_a to_o be_v join_v with_o the_o number_n of_o those_o miracle_n yet_o hereof_o will_v we_o have_v no_o care_n for_o that_o we_o intend_v the_o miracle_n divini_fw-la canonis_fw-la which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o divine_a canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judith_n he_o tell_v we_o â—â—_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v it_o into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o withal_o there_o he_o profess_v that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o â—ewes_n be_v most_o authentical_a touch_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o 20._o that_o they_o be_v call_v salomon_n only_o for_o some_o likeness_n of_o style_n but_o the_o learned_a doubt_n whether_o they_o bâ—e_v his_o last_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n whereat_o saint_n austin_n be_v present_a prescribe_v that_o no_o book_n shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o canonical_a but_o such_o as_o indeed_o be_v canonical_a leave_v out_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o greek_a edition_n tilij_fw-la though_o they_o have_v shuffle_v they_o into_o the_o latin_a romanae_fw-la which_o argue_v suspicion_n of_o a_o forge_a canon_n now_o to_o this_o ancient_a evidence_n of_o hierome_n and_o austin_n the_o papist_n make_v but_o a_o poor_a reply_n canus_n say_v 11._o that_o hierome_n be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o then_o sufficient_o sifièd_a bellarmine_n say_v respondeo_fw-la i_o admit_v that_o hierome_n be_v of_o that_o opinion_n because_o as_o yet_o a_o general_n council_n have_v decree_v nothing_o touch_v those_o book_n and_o saint_n austin_n may_v likewise_o doubt_v thereof_o so_o that_o by_o bellarmine_n confession_n hierome_n
in_o all_o matter_n of_o religion_n he_o agree_v full_o with_o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n pro._n what_o his_o religion_n be_v let_v his_o own_o work_n testify_v guicciâ—rdine_n say_v 94._o that_o amongst_o other_o thing_n hâ—e_v be_v charge_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o full_o catholic_a he_o mean_v roman_a catholic_a and_o comminees_n say_v 5._o that_o one_o of_o the_o friar_n minorite_n his_o profess_a adversary_n charge_v he_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n so_o that_o in_o his_o opinion_n he_o be_v not_o in_o each_o point_n a_o roman_a catholic_a and_o to_o take_v the_o pope_n process_n which_o be_v publish_v against_o he_o as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o guicciardine_n therein_o it_o be_v give_v out_o that_o savonarola_n have_v a_o holy_a desire_n 95._o that_o by_o his_o mean_n a_o general_n council_n may_v be_v call_v wherein_o the_o corrupt_a custom_n of_o the_o clergy_n may_v be_v reform_v and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n so_o far_o wander_v and_o go_v astray_o may_v be_v reduce_v so_o far_o forth_o as_o be_v possible_a to_o the_o likeness_n of_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n or_o those_o that_o be_v near_a unto_o they_o and_o if_o he_o can_v bring_v so_o great_a and_o so_o profitable_a a_o work_n to_o effect_v he_o will_v think_v it_o a_o far_o great_a glory_n then_o to_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n it_o sâ—lfe_o in_o the_o same_o process_n it_o be_v contain_v 95._o how_o he_o despise_v the_o pope_n commandment_n and_o return_v public_o to_o his_o olâ—_n office_n of_o preach_v affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n censure_v publish_v against_o he_o be_v unjust_a and_o of_o no_o force_n as_o also_o that_o the_o matter_n by_o he_o prophesy_v be_v not_o pronounce_v by_o divine_a revelation_n but_o by_o his_o proper_a opinion_n ground_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n and_o observation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v by_o that_o which_o guicciardine_n report_v of_o savonarola_n and_o namely_o touch_v the_o opinion_n he_o have_v of_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o his_o excommunication_n touch_v general_a counsel_n and_o the_o deformity_n and_o degeneration_n of_o the_o church_n state_n in_o respect_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o what_o comminees_n say_v of_o his_o preach_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o by_o the_o sword_n as_o former_o our_o grosthead_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n foretell_v and_o then_o let_v he_o judge_v of_o what_o profession_n he_o be_v likely_a to_o be_v now_o for_o the_o point_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a faction_n in_o florence_n not_o only_o among_o the_o laity_n but_o the_o spiritualty_n alâ—o_o but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o hierome_n be_v the_o author_n or_o nourisher_n of_o this_o discord_n or_o that_o he_o have_v any_o hand_n in_o that_o tumult_n 95._o wherein_o francisco_n valori_n a_o principal_a favourer_n of_o savonarola_n be_v slay_v when_o saint_n paul_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o asia_n the_o whole_a city_n of_o ephâ—sus_n be_v full_a of_o confusion_n and_o they_o rush_v into_o the_o common_a place_n and_o catch_v gajus_n and_o aristarchus_n paul_n companion_n of_o his_o journey_n act._n 19_o ver_fw-la 29._o be_v paul_n or_o his_o companion_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o tumult_n savonarola_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o florence_n his_o adversary_n take_v arm_n enter_v the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n mark_v where_o he_o be_v and_o draw_v he_o and_o two_o of_o his_o brethren_n dominick_n and_o silvester_n out_o of_o the_o covent_n and_o put_v they_o into_o the_o common_a prison_n upon_o occasion_n of_o a_o mutiny_n in_o the_o city_n but_o hierome_n and_o his_o fâ—llowes_n occasion_v not_o this_o tumult_n it_o be_v indeed_o pâ—â—tended_v thaâ—_n he_o side_v with_o the_o one_o faction_n in_o florence_n but_z philip_z de_z comminees_n who_o know_v he_o better_o than_o â—_z touch_v that_o which_o bring_v the_o frâ—er_n to_o the_o sâ—ake_v name_o in_o that_o he_o prophesy_v and_o that_o so_o vehement_o and_o free_o of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o foreign_a force_n and_o of_o a_o king_n that_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n shall_v reform_v the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o chastise_v the_o tyrant_n of_o suâ—â—Ã _fw-la italy_n this_o be_v it_o say_v he_o which_o make_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o state_n of_o florence_n hate_v he_o thus_o have_v we_o hear_v of_o his_o life_n and_o death_n there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o but_o his_o epitaph_n wherewith_o flaminius_n a_o famous_a poet_n of_o italy_n have_v honour_v he_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v dum_fw-la fera_fw-fr flaâ—ma_fw-la tuos_fw-la hieronyme_n pascitur_fw-la artus_fw-la religio_fw-la flevit_fw-la dilaniâ—ta_fw-la comas_fw-la flevit_fw-la et_fw-la o_o dixit_fw-la crudeles_fw-la parcite_fw-la flammae_fw-la paâ—ite_fw-la sunt_fw-la isto_fw-la viscera_fw-la nostra_fw-la rogo_fw-la that_o be_v while_o hiâ—rome_n to_o the_o fiery_a stake_n be_v lead_v religion_n tear_v her_o hair_n and_o weep_v and_o say_v you_o cruel_a flame_n oh_o spare_v this_o tender_a heart_n for_o while_o he_o burn_v religion_n feel_v the_o smart_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n geâ—son_n opâ—r_n make_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o sole_a authentical_a ground_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o only_a infallible_a rule_n to_o decide_v controversy_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o 1._o be_v give_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o sufficient_a and_o infallible_a rule_n for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o â—he_n church_n and_o each_o part_n thereof_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n what_o evil_a say_v the_o same_o gerson_n 1_o have_v follow_v upon_o the_o contempt_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o doubtless_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o otherwise_o christ_n have_v be_v a_o unperfect_a law_n giveâ—_n experience_n will_v teach_v that_o wickliff_n affirm_v that_o neither_o friar_n nor_o prelate_n may_v define_v aâ—y_a thing_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o sacred_a scripture_n or_o some_o special_a revelation_n i_o dislike_v not_o say_v waldensis_n 1._o but_o his_o waywardnesse_n and_o craft_n i_o condemn_v and_o think_v it_o necessary_a lest_o we_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o err_v in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o to_o follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n expound_v they_o unto_o we_o and_o not_o to_o trust_v to_o our_o own_o private_a &_o singular_a conceit_n this_o be_v that_o which_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n long_o since_o deliver_v alphonsus_n tostatus_n say_v 2._o although_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n yet_o be_v thâ—y_v not_o of_o any_o solid_a authority_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v improfitable_a to_o prove_v and_o confirm_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v in_o question_n according_a to_o saint_n hierome_n thomas_n waldensis_n cite_v out_o of_o hierome_n the_o canâ—n_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o these_o word_n initium_fw-la as_o there_o be_v twâ—nty_o two_o letter_n by_o which_o we_o write_v in_o hebrew_n all_o that_o we_o speak_v so_o there_o be_v account_v twenty_o two_o book_n by_o which_o as_o letter_n we_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n and_o withal_o add_v that_o the_o whole_a canonical_a scripture_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n dionysius_n carthusiâ—nus_n in_o write_v upon_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la say_v ecclesiast_n that_o book_n be_v not_o of_o the_o conon_n that_o be_v among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n although_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n make_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o book_n this_o be_v likewise_o confess_v by_o pererius_n the_o jesuite_n say_v mit_fw-fr dionysius_n carthusianus_n and_o lyra_n do_v not_o deny_v the_o history_n of_o susanna_n to_o be_v true_a but_o they_o deny_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobit_n and_o the_o maccabee_n to_o apertaine_v to_o the_o cononicall_a scripture_n and_o the_o like_a observation_n touch_v lyra_n be_v make_v by_o picus_n mirandula_n and_o 2._o picus_n himself_o will_v have_v we_o note_v that_o many_o thing_n which_o in_o the_o decree_n be_v reckon_v for_o apocryphal_a and_o so_o account_v by_o hierome_n be_v nevertheless_o read_v in_o the_o divine_a service_n and_o many_o thing_n also_o which_o some_o hold_v not_o to_o be_v truâ—_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n do_v not_o simple_o forbid_v the_o minister_a of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n but_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o people_n that_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v so_o minister_v for_o so_o we_o find_v in_o the_o thirteen_o session_n of_o the_o say_a council_n 13_o that_o if_o any_o shall_v obstinate_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a or_o erroneous_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v punish_v
wont_a to_o say_v â—ti_fw-la in_o old_a time_n there_o be_v golden_a prelate_n and_o wooden_a chalice_n but_o in_o his_o time_n wooden_a prelate_n and_o golden_a chalice_n knowledge_n be_v now_o decay_v prince_n prelate_n and_o other_o be_v now_o more_o busy_v in_o building_n or_o beautify_v material_a temple_n and_o chapel_n than_o in_o the_o gather_n together_o of_o live_a stone_n and_o re-edify_n god_n spiritual_a temple_n so_o that_o in_o this_o time_n of_o monkery_n many_o religious_a house_n be_v erect_v either_o out_o of_o voluntary_a devotion_n or_o enjoin_v penance_n now_o instead_o of_o the_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n come_v in_o the_o dumb_a guise_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o the_o people_n instead_o of_o the_o pure_a milk_n of_o the_o word_n be_v entertain_v with_o feign_a liturgy_n legend_n and_o miracle_n &_o their_o conscience_n load_v with_o a_o number_n of_o unprofitable_a ceremony_n and_o unwarrantable_a tradition_n now_o there_o be_v great_a conâ—idence_n put_v in_o holy_a grain_n hallow_a bead_n agnus_n dei_n and_o the_o like_a baby_n and_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o creator_n be_v give_v to_o the_o creature_n now_o the_o people_n make_v many_o fond_a vow_n go_v many_o merry_a pilgrimage_n and_o behold_v many_o garish_a procession_n now_o they_o be_v teach_v that_o abstinence_n from_o meat_n and_o drink_n be_v meritorious_a that_o the_o opus_fw-la operatum_fw-la the_o work_n do_v be_v sufficient_a in_o their_o sacrament_n and_o their_o devotion_n and_o much_o of_o this_o service_n perform_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n now_o the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n wherewith_o the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v honour_v be_v change_v into_o a_o triple_a crown_n and_o the_o pastoral_a staff_n begin_v to_o quarrel_v with_o the_o princely_a sceptre_n and_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v carry_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n the_o people_n many_o of_o they_o believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o this_o church_n be_v the_o roman_a and_o this_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o pope_n â—entuâ—â—â—s_n concern_v the_o church_n in_o the_o next_o 500_o year_n even_o to_o these_o our_o time_n the_o church_n begin_v to_o recover_v her_o strengthâ—_n and_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v notable_o discover_v by_o waldus_n in_o france_n and_o his_o follower_n wickliff_n in_o england_n john_n hus_n and_o martin_n luther_n in_o germany_n now_o also_o by_o the_o benefit_n of_o print_v which_o be_v find_v out_o in_o the_o fifteen_o century_n the_o tongue_n come_v to_o be_v know_v knowledge_n increase_v book_n be_v disperse_v and_o learn_v communicate_v the_o scripture_n be_v peruse_v the_o doctor_n and_o father_n read_v story_n open_v time_n compare_v truth_n discern_v and_o falshood_n detect_v now_o because_o there_o have_v already_o and_o will_v hereafter_o be_v occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o antichrist_n i_o will_v therefore_o here_o point_n out_o his_o several_a age_n about_o the_o year_n 607._o antichrist_n begin_v in_o part_n to_o appear_v and_o show_v himself_o rise_v by_o degree_n until_o he_o come_v to_o the_o height_n of_o impiety_n for_o as_o other_o thing_n so_o antichrist_n also_o be_v to_o have_v his_o rise_n growth_n height_n and_o fall_v even_o as_o monstrous_a and_o huge_a beast_n go_v with_o their_o young_a one_o many_o year_n as_o other_o creature_n do_v many_o month_n the_o main_a strength_n of_o the_o romish_a antichrist_n consist_v in_o those_o two_o sword_n the_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a now_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o at_o once_o attain_v to_o the_o manage_n of_o these_o two_o sword_n but_o by_o degree_n he_o come_v to_o usurp_v this_o two-handed_a sword_n the_o first_o step_n that_o he_o make_v to_o the_o throne_n of_o pride_n be_v about_o the_o year_n 607_o when_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o that_o murderer_n phocas_n take_v to_o himself_o the_o title_n authority_n and_o supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n the_o next_o time_n that_o he_o notorious_o show_v himself_o be_v after_o the_o thousand_o year_n when_o gregory_n the_o â—eventh_o claim_v and_o usurp_v both_o the_o sword_n that_o be_v a_o sovereign_n and_o universal_a jurisdiction_n not_o only_o ecclesiastical_a over_o the_o clergy_n but_o also_o temporal_a over_o king_n and_o emperor_n unto_o this_o second_o sovereignty_n they_o have_v long_o aspire_v but_o never_o attain_v until_o the_o time_n of_o this_o hildebrand_n in_o who_o antichrist_n come_v to_o his_o growth_n yea_o the_o pope_n be_v discover_v to_o be_v antichrist_n by_o those_o catholic_a bishop_n the_o bishop_n of_o florence_n 2._o and_o robert_n grosthead_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n 1253._o and_o other_o upon_o this_o discovery_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n sundry_a of_o god_n people_n refuse_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n sever_v themselves_o from_o the_o papal_a communion_n whereupon_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o faction_n raise_v grievous_a persecution_n against_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n to_o speak_v yet_o more_o particular_o the_o degree_n of_o antichrist_n may_v thus_o be_v reckon_v he_o have_v his_o birth_n or_o rise_n in_o boniface_n the_o three_o 607._o who_o take_v to_o himself_o that_o antichristian_a title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o his_o predecessor_n gregory_n so_o great_o condemn_v he_o have_v his_o growth_n 788._o or_o increase_v in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n adrian_n the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a who_o joint_o agree_v to_o set_v up_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o the_o practice_n thereof_o to_o be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n 1â—75_n he_o come_v to_o his_o kingdom_n and_o reign_v in_o pope_n hildebrand_n who_o excommunicate_v and_o depose_v henry_n the_o four_o the_o lawful_a emperor_n and_o give_v away_o his_o empire_n to_o rodulph_n and_o after_o his_o death_n to_o other_o 1517._o he_o be_v in_o his_o jollity_n and_o triumph_v in_o pope_n leo_fw-la the_o ten_o and_o his_o lateran_n council_n sâ—ewing_v himself_o a_o god_n in_o pardon_v sin_n deliver_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n define_v faith_n set_v himself_o above_o a_o general_a council_n control_a and_o judge_v all_o man_n himself_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o none_o profess_v for_o so_o it_o be_v record_v of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o 5â—3_n that_o he_o be_v a_o god_n and_o can_v not_o err_v in_o a_o word_n as_o my_o learned_a kinsman_n have_v decipher_v he_o 〈…〉_z when_o he_o usurp_v a_o universal_a authority_n over_o all_o bishop_n the_o pope_n be_v but_o antichrist_n nascent_n when_o he_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o adoration_n of_o image_n he_o be_v antichrist_n crescent_a when_o he_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o king_n and_o emperor_n he_o become_v antichrist_n regnant_a but_o when_o he_o be_v make_v lord_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n so_o that_o none_o must_v believe_v more_o nor_o less_o nor_o otherwise_o then_o he_o prescribe_v he_o become_v antichrist_n triumphant_a thus_o do_v the_o pope_n in_o process_n of_o time_n become_v a_o perfect_a antichrist_n play_v the_o hypocrite_n and_o tyrant_n both_o in_o church_n and_o state_n exalt_v himself_o aâ—_n a_o monarch_n over_o god_n house_n make_v his_o own_o word_n and_o definition_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o holy_a 21._o scripture_n usurp_v temporal_a jurisdiction_n over_o civil_a state_n murder_v christ_n servant_n that_o yield_v not_o to_o his_o beck_n his_o last_o age_n be_v his_o decline_a age_n wherein_o the_o lord_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n 2_o thess._n 2.8_o that_o be_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o word_n shall_v consume_v this_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o this_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o part_n for_o he_o be_v already_o fall_v into_o a_o consumption_n whereon_o he_o irrecoverable_o languish_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o help_n that_o can_v be_v make_v he_o by_o his_o college_n of_o physician_n canonist_n schoolman_n priest_n and_o jesuit_n but_o for_o his_o final_a destruction_n we_o must_v expect_v it_o at_o the_o glorious_a come_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n the_o sum_n of_o all_o be_v this_o the_o pope_n have_v pearkt_v himself_o above_o his_o fellow_n bishop_n it_o grieve_v he_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o king_n and_o emperor_n not_o to_o exalt_v himself_o above_o they_o he_o distract_v both_o church_n and_o state_n in_o the_o point_n of_o image-worship_n which_o occasion_v much_o bloodshed_n in_o christendom_n and_o then_o have_v weaken_v the_o empire_n he_o become_v superior_a to_o king_n and_o emperor_n there_o be_v nothing_o now_o but_o the_o church_n in_o his_o way_n he_o prevail_v over_o it_o by_o his_o lateran_n flatterer_n who_o set_v the_o pope_n above_o a_o general_a council_n that_o be_v above_o god_n church_n a_o general_n council_n be_v indeed_o the_o representative_a church_n of_o god_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o the_o pope_n himself_o be_v the_o virtual_a church_n for_o so_o gretser_n confess_v abnuo_fw-la that_o by_o the_o church_n
they_o do_v mean_v the_o pope_n for_o the_o time_n be_v now_o to_o this_o height_n the_o pope_n come_v under_o pretence_n of_o the_o church_n government_n the_o church_n discipline_n rack_a the_o spiritual_a censure_n to_o a_o civil_a punishment_n by_o the_o church_n solemnity_n in_o crown_a emperor_n by_o his_o excommunication_n absolution_n and_o dispensation_n he_o rise_v to_o his_o greatness_n of_o state_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o work_n meritorious_a jubilee_n pardon_n and_o indulgence_n he_o maintain_v his_o state_n and_o now_o i_o come_v to_o show_v out_o of_o good_a author_n that_o in_o nine_o several_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n the_o best_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n have_v teach_v as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v the_o first_o centurie_n from_o the_o first_o year_n of_o grace_n unto_o the_o year_n one_o hundred_o christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o protestant_n founder_n papist_n who_o do_v you_o name_n in_o this_o first_o age_n that_o teach_v the_o protestant_a faith_n protestant_n i_o name_v our_o bless_a saviour_n christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n and_o his_o scholar_n titus_n and_o timothy_n together_o with_o the_o church_n which_o they_o plant_v as_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n corinthian_n and_o the_o rest_n these_o i_o name_n for_o our_o first_o founder_n and_o top_n of_o our_o kin_n as_o also_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n that_o bury_v christ_n body_n a_o special_a benefactor_n to_o the_o religion_n plant_v in_o this_o land_n these_o teach_v for_o substance_n and_o in_o the_o positive_a ground_n of_o religion_n as_o we_o do_v in_o our_o article_n liturgy_n homily_n and_o apology_n by_o public_a authority_n establish_v in_o our_o church_n of_o england_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v but_o few_o writer_n in_o this_o age_n who_o undoubted_a work_n have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n yet_o for_o instance_n sake_n i_o name_v that_o bless_a martyr_n of_o christ_n ignatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v sentence_v to_o be_v devour_v of_o wild_a beast_n which_o he_o patient_o endure_v say_v 33._o i_o be_o the_o wheat_n or_o grain_n to_o be_v ground_n with_o the_o tooth_n of_o beast_n that_o i_o may_v be_v pure_a bread_n for_o my_o master_n tooth_n let_v fire_n rack_n pulley_n yea_o and_o all_o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n come_v on_o i_o so_o i_o may_v win_v christ._n here_o also_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a register_n i_o may_v place_v dionysius_n areopagita_n who_o they_o usual_o place_v in_o this_o first_o age_n as_o if_o he_o be_v that_o denys_n mention_v in_o the_o 17.34_o act_n whereas_o indeed_o he_o be_v a_o post_n natus_fw-la and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n live_v about_o the_o four_o age_n and_o not_o in_o this_o first_o for_o denys_n demophil_n say_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v solemn_a temple_n like_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o chancel_n sever_v with_o such_o and_o such_o sanctification_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o fiâ—st_a age_n make_v their_o assembly_n to_o prayer_n both_o in_o such_o private_a place_n and_o with_o such_o simplicity_n as_o the_o apostle_n 8._o do_v and_o as_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n suffer_v 6._o they_o again_o denys_n tell_v we_o that_o when_o he_o write_v monk_n be_v rise_v 6._o and_o they_o of_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n and_o many_o ceremony_n to_o hallow_v they_o whereas_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n when_o the_o true_a dionysius_n live_v monk_n be_v not_o hear_v of_o yea_o chrysostome_n say_v hebr._n that_o when_o paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n there_o be_v not_o then_o so_o much_o as_o any_o footstep_n of_o a_o monk_n pa._n i_o challenge_v saint_n denys_n for_o we_o he_o be_v as_o our_o rhemist_n 17._o say_v all_o for_o the_o catholic_n pro._n take_v he_o as_o he_o be_v and_o as_o he_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n he_o be_v not_o whole_o you_o but_o in_o some_o thing_n clean_o contrary_a to_o you_o as_o namely_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n wherein_o you_o vary_v from_o we_o most_o beside_o he_o have_v not_o your_o sole_a receive_n of_o the_o priest_n nor_o minister_a under_o one_o kind_n to_o they_o who_o receive_v nor_o exhortation_n lesson_n prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n which_o the_o people_n understand_v not_o he_o have_v not_o your_o invocation_n of_o saint_n noâ—_n adoration_n of_o creature_n nor_o sacrifice_v of_o christ_n to_o god_n nor_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n so_o that_o in_o thing_n of_o substance_n and_o not_o of_o ceremony_n only_o he_o be_v we_o and_o not_o you_o as_o i_o hope_v will_v appear_v by_o his_o write_n for_o we_o will_v for_o the_o time_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o father_n of_o this_o first_o age_n although_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v saint_n denys_n his_o name_n seem_v to_o be_v write_v in_o the_o four_o or_o five_o age_n after_o christ._n pap_n can_v you_o prove_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v as_o you_o do_v pro._n we_o have_v clear_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n etc._n which_o appoint_v god_n people_n to_o receive_v the_o bless_a cup_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o be_v present_a at_o such_o a_o divine_a service_n as_o themselves_o understand_v etc._n we_o have_v express_v command_n forbid_v image-worship_n 4.15_o against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n it_o be_v say_v 63.16_o that_o abraham_n know_v we_o not_o and_o isaac_n be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o the_o bless_a angel_n refuse_v all_o religious_a honour_n and_o adoration_n 9_o likewise_o against_o merit_n of_o work_n and_o work_n of_o super-erogation_a it_o be_v say_v 8.18_o that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o present_a time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n when_o we_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v command_v we_o we_o have_v but_o do_v that_o which_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o do_v and_o the_o like_a pa._n you_o allege_v scripture_n and_o so_o do_v we_o yea_o in_o some_o thing_n the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o as_o where_o it_o be_v say_v 26.26_o this_o be_v my_o body_n pro._n what_o though_o it_o make_v for_o you_o in_o show_n so_o do_v it_o for_o the_o anabaptist_n where_o it_o be_v say_v 4.32_o that_o the_o christian_n have_v all_o thing_n common_a you_o will_v not_o hence_o infer_v that_o because_o in_o such_o a_o extremity_n their_o charity_n for_o the_o relief_n of_o other_o make_v thing_n common_a concern_v the_o use_n that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o property_n in_o the_o good_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o show_n and_o semblance_n of_o word_n but_o the_o sense_n thereof_o that_o import_v the_o truth_n saint_n paul_n say_v of_o his_o corinth_n 12.27_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o not_o mean_v any_o transubstantiation_n of_o substance_n but_o hereof_o anon_o in_o his_o due_a place_n pa._n the_o scripture_n make_v not_o for_o you_o but_o as_o you_o have_v translate_v they_o pro._n for_o any_o point_n we_o hold_v we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o original_n yea_o we_o say_v further_o let_v the_o indifferent_a christian_a reader_n who_o have_v but_o tolerable_a understanding_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n compare_v our_o english_a translation_n with_o those_o which_o your_o own_o man_n pagnine_a arias_n montanus_n and_o other_o have_v publish_v and_o they_o will_v find_v but_o little_a countenance_n for_o popery_n and_o namely_o for_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o service_n in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n which_o as_o be_v already_o prove_v have_v be_v decree_v direct_o contrary_a to_o god_n express_a word_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v arâ—iâ—_n that_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o theâ—e_n be_v no_o doctrine_n scripture_n necessary_a for_o our_o everlasting_a salvation_n but_o that_o be_v or_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o that_o fountain_n of_o truth_n as_o be_v either_o express_o therein_o contain_v or_o such_o as_o by_o sound_a inference_n may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o and_o this_o be_v witness_v by_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o 17._o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_v and_o thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n which_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o do_v if_o they_o contain_v not_o a_o perfect_a doctrine_n of_o all_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o duty_n to_o be_v practise_v and_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o man_n of_o god_n such_o a_o one_o as_o
timothy_n be_v it_o hold_v in_o other_o also_o for_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o profitable_a for_o such_o and_o such_o uâ—eâ—_n that_o thereby_o it_o perfect_v a_o divine_a much_o more_o a_o ordinary_a christian_a that_o which_o can_v perfect_v the_o teacher_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o learner_n pa._n do_v you_o disclaim_v all_o tradition_n pro._n we_o acknowledge_v tradition_n concern_v discipline_n and_o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n but_o not_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n or_o matter_n of_o faith_n &_o religion_n you_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o holy_a scripture_n receive_v they_o say_v your_o trent_n council_n 1._o with_o equal_a reverence_n and_o religious_a affection_n as_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o we_o daâ—e_n not_o do_v so_o but_o such_o tradition_n as_o we_o receive_v we_o hold_v and_o esteem_v far_o inferior_a concern_v the_o scriptuâ—e_a canon_n the_o trent_n council_n accurse_v 4._o such_o as_o receive_v not_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la â—oby_n judith_n baruch_n wisdom_n for_o canonical_a scriptuâ—e_n now_o we_o retain_v book_n the_o same_o canon_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n hold_v and_o receive_v from_o the_o jew_n unto_o who_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o 3.2_o god_n be_v as_o saint_n augustine_n speak_v 8._o the_o christian_n library-keeper_n now_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v these_o book_n which_o we_o term_v apocryphal_a into_o their_o 1._o canon_n yea_o christ_n himself_o divide_v the_o 24.44_o canon_n into_o three_o several_a rank_n into_o the_o law_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o psalm_n now_o the_o apocryphal_a come_v not_o within_o this_o reckon_n indeed_o as_o s._n hierome_n say_v the_o church_n read_v these_o book_n for_o example_n of_o life_n and_o instruction_n of_o manner_n but_o yet_o it_o do_v not_o apply_v they_o to_o establish_v any_o doctrine_n of_o comunion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n if_o any_o shall_v say_v the_o church_n be_v not_o induce_v for_o just_a cause_n to_o communicate_v the_o â—ay_n people_n under_o one_o kind_n uâ—z_n of_o bread_n only_o and_o shall_v say_v they_o err_v in_o so_o do_v let_v he_o be_v accurse_v â—1_n say_v the_o trent_n council_n now_o our_o church_n hold_v 97._o that_o both_o the_o part_n of_o the_o lord_n sacrament_n aught_o to_o bâ—e_v minister_v to_o all_o god_n people_n so_o thaâ—_n according_a to_o we_o in_o the_o public_a celebration_n of_o â—he_n eâ—chaâ—ist_n communion_n in_o boâ—h_a kind_n ouâ—ht_a to_o be_v give_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o christians_n right_o dispose_v and_o prepare_v and_o this_o oâ—â—_n tenet_n be_v agreeable_a to_o christ_n institution_n 26â—27_n and_o precept_n 〈◊〉_d who_o say_v express_o and_o liâ—erally_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o it_o agree_v also_o with_o saint_n paul_n dom._n precept_n and_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n 11.23.26_o and_o the_o privative_a church_n dionysius_n arcopagita_n who_o as_o you_o say_v be_v saint_n paul_n scholar_n and_o disciple_n relate_v 3._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n on_o this_o manner_n after_o the_o priest_n have_v pray_v that_o he_o may_v hoâ—â—ly_o distribute_v and_o that_o all_o they_o that_o be_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n may_v receive_v it_o worthy_o he_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o many_o piece_n and_o divide_v one_o cup_n among_o all_o ignatius_n who_o be_v scholar_n to_o saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n say_v philadelâ—h_n that_o one_o bread_n be_v break_v unto_o all_o and_o one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v 26._o the_o word_n of_o ignatius_n be_v not_o as_o you_o allege_v they_o there_o be_v one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o but_o there_o be_v one_o cup_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o though_o the_o greek_a copy_n read_v as_o you_o do_v yet_o he_o say_v that_o much_o credit_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o prot._n shall_v we_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o a_o translation_n then_o to_o the_o original_a if_o the_o wellhead_n and_o spring_n be_v corrupt_v how_o shall_v the_o brook_n or_o stream_v run_v clear_a it_o may_v be_v indeed_o that_o divers_a error_n be_v creep_v both_o into_o the_o greek_a &_o latin_a copy_n but_o for_o the_o place_n alleagâ—d_v there_o be_v no_o colour_n of_o corruption_n in_o asmuch_o as_o the_o same_o that_o ignatius_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o same_o be_v repeat_v of_o the_o cup_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n and_o howsoever_o bellarmine_n may_v produce_v some_o latin_a copy_n that_o translate_v the_o word_n of_o ignatius_n as_o bellarmine_n set_v they_o down_o vnus_fw-la calix_n totius_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la yet_o as_o d._n feat_o observe_v in_o the_o grand_a sacrilege_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n vitlemius_fw-la and_o divers_a other_o latin_a copy_n follow_v the_o original_a verbatim_o render_v they_o thus_o vnus_fw-la calix_n omnibus_fw-la distributus_fw-la that_o be_v one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o and_o not_o as_o bellarmine_n and_o philadelph_n baronius_n ad_fw-la ann._n 109_o sect_n 25._o will_v have_v it_o as_o if_o ignatius_n have_v say_v that_o one_o cup_n be_v distribute_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d omnibus_fw-la but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la not_o to_o all_o but_o for_o all_o that_o be_v for_o the_o behoof_n and_o benefit_n of_o all_o howsoever_o they_o wrest_v it_o ignatius_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o cup_n and_o this_o not_o the_o priest_n cup_n but_o the_o church_n cup_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v distribute_v but_o now_o adays_o in_o the_o mass_n there_o be_v no_o distribution_n of_o the_o cup._n pa._n christ_n speak_v these_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o only_o to_o the_o apostle_n â—estat_fw-ge as_o they_o be_v priest_n and_o not_o to_o the_o laity_n pro._n by_o this_o mean_n you_o may_v take_v away_o the_o bread_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o lay-people_n for_o when_o christ_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n none_o be_v present_a for_o aught_o we_o know_v but_o only_o the_o apostle_n beside_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o yet_o full_o ordain_v priest_n though_o they_o have_v be_v once_o send_v to_o preach_v christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n breathe_v on_o they_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o full_o endue_v they_o with_o priestly_a power_n john_n 20.22_o again_o the_o apostle_n at_o this_o supper_n be_v communicants_a not_o minister_n of_o the_o sacrament_n christ_n be_v then_o the_o only_a minister_n in_o that_o action_n now_o christ_n deliver_v they_o the_o cup_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bread_n say_v to_o the_o same_o person_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o respect_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o to_o who_o he_o have_v say_v before_o take_v and_o eat_v give_v both_o alike_o in_o charge_n so_o that_o you_o must_v either_o bar_v the_o people_n from_o both_o or_o admit_v they_o to_o both_o now_o if_o neither_o precept_n of_o eat_v or_o drink_v belong_v to_o the_o laity_n the_o laity_n be_v not_o at_o all_o bind_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n pa._n although_o it_o be_v say_v of_o drink_v the_o cup_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o yet_o the_o word_n do_v this_o be_v speak_v absolute_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o bread_n and_o but_o conditional_o of_o the_o cup_n namely_o as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v drink_v it_o 1_o cor._n 11.25_o so_o that_o these_o word_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o infer_v not_o any_o commandment_n of_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n pro._n according_a to_o your_o tenet_n our_o saviour_n say_v not_o do_v this_o as_o often_o as_o you_o lay_v man_n communicate_v but_o whensoever_o you_o receive_v the_o cup_n and_o drink_v then_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o lay_v people_n drink_v which_o need_v never_o be_v do_v by_o you_o according_a to_o romish_a divinity_n do_v this_o nothing_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o beside_o as_o there_o be_v a_o quotiescunque_fw-la as_o often_o set_v before_o the_o cup_n as_o oft_o as_o you_o drink_v so_o there_o be_v a_o quotiescunque_fw-la set_v before_o the_o bread_n as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o bread_n vers_n 26._o so_o that_o quotiâ—scunque_fw-la biberitis_fw-la as_o often_o as_o you_o drink_v can_v make_v the_o precept_n conditional_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o cup_n more_o than_o of_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v alike_o refer_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o to_o the_o cup._n pa._n we_o wrong_v not_o the_o laity_n minister_a unto_o they_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o they_o receive_v the_o same_o benefit_n by_o one_o that_o they_o shall_v do_v by_o both_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v whole_a in_o 3._o each_o so_o that_o the_o people_n receive_v the_o blood_n together_o with_o the_o host_n by_o a_o concomitancy_n pro._n in_o vain_a have_v you_o devise_v concomitance_n to_o
disguise_v your_o sacrilege_n of_o the_o cup_n take_v from_o the_o people_n as_o if_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v not_o spare_v enough_o in_o ordain_v as_o few_o outward_a ceremony_n as_o may_v well_o be_v but_o that_o he_o must_v do_v that_o by_o two_o which_o may_v have_v be_v compass_v by_o one_o or_o as_o if_o he_o will_v have_v the_o minister_n receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n superfluous_o that_o be_v to_o say_v both_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o in_o the_o cup_n too_o which_o be_v sufficient_o receive_v in_o either_o of_o they_o again_o though_o the_o devout_a communicant_a receive_v christ_n spiritual_o by_o faith_n be_v thereby_o possess_v of_o whole_a christ_n crucify_v in_o the_o inward_a act_n of_o the_o soul_n yet_o we_o deny_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v receive_v sacramental_o in_o this_o outwad_n act_n under_o one_o only_a part_n of_o this_o sacrament_n so_o that_o if_o concomitance_n be_v grant_v yet_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n be_v not_o justifiable_a for_o although_o it_o deprive_v not_o people_n of_o christ_n blood_n as_o it_o be_v a_o bodily_a part_n contain_v in_o the_o vein_n yet_o it_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v shed_v pour_v out_o and_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n for_o they_o neither_o can_v suâ—h_v manner_n of_o receive_v show_n forth_o the_o lord_n death_n which_o be_v one_o chief_a end_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n 1_o cor._n 11.28_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n repesent_v in_o no_o wise_a the_o effusion_n of_o blood_n this_o be_v lively_o represent_v by_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n there_o be_v a_o perfect_a signification_n in_o both_o kind_n then_o in_o one_o last_o though_o the_o people_n may_v receive_v the_o blood_n together_o wiâ—h_v the_o host_n â—et_z he_o that_o so_o receive_v the_o blood_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o drink_v now_o christ_n say_v express_o unless_o you_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n in_o you_o john_n 6.53_o which_o place_n your_o papist_n themselves_o understand_v of_o the_o eucharist_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o trent-councell_n accurse_v 7._o all_o such_o as_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n be_v either_o more_o or_o less_o than_o seven_o but_o our_o church_n hold_v 25._o that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v two_o ordain_v of_o christ_n our_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o those_o five_o which_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v call_v sacrament_n to_o wit_n confirmation_n penance_n order_n matrimony_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n 87._o now_o that_o there_o be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v two_o sacrament_n only_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n appear_v hereby_o in_o that_o there_o be_v no_o promise_n make_v unto_o we_o of_o life_n everlasting_a in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o witness_v and_o assure_v unto_o we_o by_o these_o two_o 13._o sacrament_n for_o the_o sum_n of_o all_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n in_o christ_n be_v reduce_v unto_o these_o two_o head_n that_o for_o his_o sake_n we_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o favour_n and_o household_n care_v of_o god_n and_o that_o be_v once_o receive_v we_o shall_v be_v continue_v in_o the_o saâ—e_v for_o ever_o the_o former_a whereof_o be_v seal_v unto_o we_o by_o baptism_n for_o our_o entrance_n and_o admission_n into_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o late_a by_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o our_o continuance_n growth_n and_o confirmation_n therein_o these_o two_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n hoc_fw-la facite_fw-la do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o 22.19_o be_v our_o warrant_n for_o the_o one_o and_o go_v teach_v and_o baptise_v for_o the_o other_o x_o there_o be_v deep_a silence_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o trent_n council_n hold_v 4._o that_o there_o be_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n wrought_v by_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n and_o that_o there_o only_o remain_v the_o semblance_n and_o show_n the_o outward_a shapeâ—_n 2._o form_n or_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n yea_o the_o council_n accurse_v 2._o such_o as_o affirm_v bread_n &_o wine_n to_o remain_v in_o this_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n and_o yet_o s._n paul_n tell_v we_o 11.26_o that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v and_o eat_v &_o it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o fivetimes_o so_o call_v after_o the_o pretend_a change_n neither_o be_v it_o call_v bread_n because_o it_o be_v bread_n but_o because_o it_o be_v bread_n not_o in_o name_n only_o but_o in_o nature_n and_o property_n for_o after_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o comfort_v the_o heart_n as_o before_o but_o the_o bare_a form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o the_o roundness_n of_o the_o host_n or_o colour_n of_o the_o wine_n such_o as_o they_o say_v only_o remain_v the_o substance_n thereof_o be_v abolish_v can_v nourish_v without_o corporal_a substance_n now_o our_o church_n hold_v â—3_z that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n common_o call_v transubstantiation_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o holy_a writ_n but_o be_v repugnant_a to_o plain_a testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n pa._n how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o corporal_o give_v and_o take_v in_o the_o sacrament_n pro._n by_o these_o reason_n first_o we_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o châ—ist_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n do_v in_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o it_o now_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o chriâ—t_n be_v not_o corporal_o receive_v by_o they_o but_o only_o spiritual_o second_o christ_n his_o body_n be_v ascend_v and_o take_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o the_o heaven_n must_v contain_v he_o 3.11_o till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n three_o 27._o christ_n have_v but_o one_o body_n and_o that_o a_o true_a body_n and_o such_o as_o can_v be_v in_o many_o place_n at_o once_o and_o it_o fill_v a_o place_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v and_o may_v be_v both_o see_v and_o feel_v this_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o otherâ—_n who_o you_o much_o reverence_n dionysius_n areopagita_n hold_v not_o transubstantiationâ—_n for_o he_o distinguish_v between_o the_o substantial_a â—_z and_o christ_n signify_v by_o they_o say_v 3._o that_o by_o those_o reverend_a sign_n and_o symbol_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o the_o faithful_a make_v partaker_n of_o he_o he_o call_v not_o tâ—e_v ministration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n the_o sacrifice_a of_o christ_n unto_o his_o father_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v but_o a_o typical_a or_o 3._o symbolical_a sacrifice_n that_o be_v a_o figure_n or_o sign_n of_o that_o great_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o same_o denys_n as_o hoc_fw-la bellarmine_n confess_v call_v the_o sacrament_n a_o antitype_n and_o that_o after_o consecration_n so_o that_o according_a to_o saint_n denys_n the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o this_o sacrament_n be_v type_n antitype_n and_o symbol_n that_o be_v figure_n and_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o châ—ist_n and_o yet_o not_o only_o bare_a naked_a and_o sign_n significative_a but_o reâ—lly_o exhibit_v christ_n for_o that_o be_v denys_n his_o word_n to_o wit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o faithful_a thereby_o partake_v christ_n jesus_n pa._n the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o where_o christ_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n math._n 26.26_o pro._n although_o christ_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n yet_o he_o say_v not_o as_o you_o do_v this_o be_v make_v or_o shall_v be_v change_v into_o my_o body_n he_o say_v not_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o shape_n or_o form_n of_o bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n again_o you_o that_o stand_v so_o for_o the_o letter_n take_v not_o christ_n word_n literal_o for_o it_o be_v a_o improper_a speech_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v the_o thing_n contain_v under_o these_o form_n be_v by_o conversion_n and_o substantial_a transmutation_n my_o body_n but_o your_o papist_n maintain_v transubstantiation_n expound_v christ_n word_n in_o this_o or_o the_o like_a manner_n therefore_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n you_o depart_v from_o the_o letter_n and_o consequent_o make_v it_o figurative_a you_o indeed_o allege_v the_o word_n and_o letter_n but_o not_o the_o true_a meaning_n we_o believe_v christ_n word_n in_o their_o right_a sense_n now_o the_o show_n make_v for_o you_o the_o sense_n and_o substance_n
with_o haymo_n as_o indeed_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n all_o take_v out_o of_o haymo_n as_o doctor_n rivet_n have_v 27._o observe_v it_o be_v the_o report_n of_o our_o ancestor_n say_v 158â—_n walafridus_n strabo_n that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n they_o be_v wont_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n to_o communicate_v and_o partake_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o as_o many_o as_o be_v prepare_v and_o think_v fit_a 1583._o regino_n describe_v the_o manner_n of_o pope_n adrian's_n deliver_v the_o communion_n to_o king_n lotharius_n and_o his_o follower_n in_o both_o kind_n the_o king_n say_v he_o take_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o so_o do_v the_o king_n fallower_n paschasius_fw-la say_v 1â—75_n these_o be_v the_o sacramentâ—_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o church_n baptism_n and_o chrism_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o dunelm_n rabanus_n have_v the_o self_n same_o word_n now_o with_o baptism_n they_o join_v chrism_n because_o they_o use_v to_o anoint_v such_o as_o be_v baptize_v for_o otherwise_o 23._o rabanus_n speak_v precise_o of_o two_o say_v what_o do_v these_o two_o sacrament_n effect_v and_o than_o he_o answer_v that_o by_o the_o one_o we_o be_v bear_v anew_o in_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o other_o christ_n abide_v in_o we_o of_o the_o eucharist_n rabanus_n say_v 31._o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v therefore_o call_v the_o body_n and_o wine_n because_o it_o make_v blood_n be_v therefore_o refer_v to_o christ_n blood_n haymo_n palm_n say_v the_o same_o with_o rabanus_n rabanus_n farther_o say_v 3._o that_o the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o thing_n and_o the_o power_n thereof_o another_o the_o sacrament_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o attain_v eternal_a life_n he_o say_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o bread_n be_v turn_v into_o our_o bodily_a nourishment_n nâ—w_o species_n show_n and_o accident_n can_v not_o nourish_v but_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o rabanus_n westmon_n be_v raze_v â—ut_v whereas_o the_o monk_n of_o malmesbury_n witness_n that_o rabanus_n write_v according_o as_o be_v allege_v and_o this_o razure_n be_v observe_v by_o the_o publisher_n of_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n history_n haymo_n call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o 1._o memorial_n of_o that_o gift_n or_o legacy_n which_o christ_n dimise_v unto_o we_o at_o his_o death_n rabanus_n say_v 32._o that_o christ_n at_o first_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n with_o blessing_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o deliver_v it_o to_o his_o apostle_n and_o they_o to_o their_o successor_n to_o do_v according_o and_o that_o now_o the_o whole_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n observe_v this_o manner_n christianus_n druthmarus_n report_v our_o saviour_n act_n at_o his_o last_o supper_n say_v 32._o christ_n change_v the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n spiritual_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o any_o change_n of_o substance_n walafridus_n strabo_n say_v 32._o that_o châ—ist_v deliver_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la substantiâ_fw-la in_o the_o substance_n â—f_a bread_n and_o wine_n when_o carolus_n calvus_n the_o emperor_n desire_v to_o compose_v some_o difference_n about_o the_o sacrament_n then_o on_o â—oot_n he_o require_v bertram_n a_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age_n tâ—_n deliver_v hâ—s_a judgement_n in_o that_o point_n 18â—_n whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o the_o church_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n oâ—_n tâ—â—_n faithful_a be_v celebrate_v in_o a_o mystery_n or_o in_o the_o truth_n anâ—_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o mary_n whereunto_o hâ—_n return_v this_o answer_n 183._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n aâ—e_v tâ—â—_n body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n figurative_o that_o 〈…〉_z this_o body_n be_v tâ—e_v pledge_v and_o the_o â—igure_n the_o other_o the_o very_a natural_a body_n 205_o that_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n that_o which_o they_o be_v before_o consecration_n the_o same_o be_v they_o also_o afterward_o â—â—â—_o that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o take_v the_o name_n of_o that_o thing_n of_o which_o thâ—y_n be_v a_o sacrament_n 222._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v take_v now_o by_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n all_o which_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a by_o scripture_n and_o father_n your_o wisdom_n most_o excellent_a prince_n may_v perceive_v say_v he_o 228._o that_o i_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o father_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v christ_n body_n and_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v call_v his_o blood_n be_v a_o figure_n because_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n pa._n i_o except_v against_o bertram_n his_o book_n be_v forbid_v to_o be_v read_v but_o by_o such_o as_o be_v 228._o licence_v or_o purpose_n to_o conâ—ute_v he_o pro._n bertram_z 228._o write_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o chrâ—st_n as_o trithemius_n say_v and_o by_o your_o belgic_a or_o lâ—w_a country_n index_n bertram_n be_v style_v 228._o catholic_a now_o this_o index_n be_v publish_v by_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n commandment_n &_o the_o duke_n of_o alva_n and_o first_o print_v at_o antwerp_n in_o the_o year_n 1571_o and_o often_o since_o reprint_v now_o so_o it_o be_v howsoever_o he_o be_v account_v a_o catholic_a priest_n and_o much_o commend_v by_o trithemius_n yet_o be_v this_o catholic_n write_n forbid_v to_o be_v read_v as_o appear_v by_o several_a indices_fw-la the_o one_o set_v forth_o by_o the_o 228._o deputy_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n and_o another_o print_v at_o part_n 228._o under_o clement_n the_o eight_o now_o these_o inquisitor_n deal_v too_o rough_o and_o therefore_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n perceive_v that_o the_o forbid_v of_o the_o book_n keep_v not_o man_n from_o read_v it_o but_o rather_o occasion_v they_o to_o seek_v after_o it_o think_v iâ—_n better_a policy_n that_o bertram_n shall_v be_v suffer_v to_o go_v abroad_o but_o with_o his_o keeper_n to_o wit_n some_o popish_a gloss_n to_o wait_v on_o he_o see_v therefore_o ibidem_fw-la say_v they_o we_o bear_v with_o many_o error_n in_o other_o old_a catholic_a writer_n and_o extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o by_o invent_v some_o device_n oftentimes_o deny_v they_o and_o â—aine_o some_o commodious_a sense_n for_o they_o when_o they_o be_v object_v in_o disputation_n with_o our_o adversary_n we_o do_v not_o see_v why_o bertram_n may_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o equity_n and_o diligent_a revisall_n lesâ—_n the_o heretic_n cry_v out_o that_o we_o burn_v and_o forbid_v such_o antiquity_n as_o make_v for_o they_o and_o according_o they_o have_v deal_v wiâ—h_v bertram_z for_o by_o their_o recognition_n â—7_n we_o must_v read_v invisibiliter_fw-la in_o stead_n of_o visibiliter_fw-la and_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n must_v be_v expound_v to_o signify_v outward_a show_n or_o accident_n but_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n for_o bertram_n speak_v of_o the_o consecrated_a bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n say_v that_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n they_o remain_v the_o same_o after_o consecration_n that_o they_o be_v before_o now_o if_o they_o do_v so_o then_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o trent_n council_n will_v have_v it_o 13._o nor_o will_v it_o serve_v to_o say_v that_o by_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v mean_v the_o outward_a accident_n as_o the_o whiteness_n of_o the_o bread_n the_o colour_n of_o the_o wine_n or_o the_o like_a for_o bertram_n speak_v proper_o that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v a_o improper_a speech_n to_o attribute_v the_o word_n substance_n to_o accident_n as_o to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o colour_n or_o redness_n of_o the_o wine_n or_o the_o like_a pa._n master_n brere_o suspect_v 7._o that_o this_o book_n be_v late_o set_v forth_o by_o oâ—colampadius_n under_o bertram_n name_n pro._n this_o suspicion_n be_v clear_v by_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n copy_n of_o bertram_n extant_a before_o occolampadius_n be_v bear_v one_o whereof_o that_o great_a scholar_n causabon_n see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o master_n james_n gilot_n a_o burgess_n of_o paris_n as_o he_o 18._o witness_v to_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a primate_n doctor_n vsher._n and_o yet_o beside_o these_o manuscript_n bertram_n
which_o their_o general_n zisca_n build_v as_o a_o city_n of_o refuge_n for_o his_o man_n these_o thaborite_n dissent_v more_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n aâ—d_n come_v indeed_o near_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o hussites_n there_o be_v in_o cochleus_fw-la a_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o one_o john_n pezibram_n a_o bohemian_a 93_o who_o speak_v of_o these_o thaborite_n record_v these_o follow_v to_o have_v be_v some_o of_o their_o tenet_n namely_o that_o material_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o herein_o they_o be_v very_o confident_a insomuch_o as_o procopius_n one_o of_o their_o governors_n saidâ—_n 22â—_n that_o if_o a_o hundred_o doctor_n shall_v hold_v the_o contrary_a he_o will_v tâ—ll_v they_o to_o their_o face_n they_o be_v all_o mistake_v thâ—y_o hold_v deinde_fw-la that_o the_o saint_n now_o triumphant_a be_v not_o to_o be_v pray_v unto_o hâ—sse_v his_o scholar_n after_o his_o death_n break_v 177._o down_o image_n in_o church_n and_o monastery_n prateolus_n say_v 18._o they_o deny_v purgatory_n and_o by_o consequent_a prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a they_o maintain_v communion_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o be_v administer_v to_o the_o lay-people_n they_o hold_v 50._o that_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o pope_n as_o also_o that_o the_o pope_n may_v err_v and_o that_o divers_a pope_n have_v be_v 52._o heretic_n they_o hold_v 51â—_n the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v the_o judge_n in_o point_n of_o controversy_n last_o husse_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n for_o hold_v câ—ranz_n that_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o predestinate_v and_o elect_v be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o yet_o be_v the_o selâ—e_a same_o doctrine_n which_o gregory_n the_o great_a teach_v for_o he_o hold_v the_o church_n of_o god_n to_o consist_v of_o right_a believer_n say_v 2._o that_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o fore_a knowledge_n have_v build_v his_o holy_a church_n of_o saint_n which_o shall_v continue_v for_o ever_o and_o that_o 1._o all_o the_o elect_n be_v contain_v within_o the_o compass_n and_o circuit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o reprobate_n be_v without_o because_o 11._o they_o do_v but_o only_o in_o outward_a show_n come_v â—o_o the_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n so_o that_o gregory_n say_v as_o well_o as_o husse_v that_o the_o elect_a only_o be_v of_o the_o church_n now_o as_o learned_a doctor_n field_n say_v 8._o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o wickliff_n husse_n aâ—d_v other_o who_o say_v that_o the_o elect_a only_o be_v of_o the_o church_n define_v the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o elect_n not_o for_o that_o they_o think_v they_o only_o to_o pertain_v to_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o but_o because_o they_o only_o pertain_v unto_o it_o principal_o full_o effectual_o and_o final_o and_o in_o they_o only_o be_v find_v that_o which_o the_o call_n of_o grace_n whence_o the_o church_n have_v all_o her_o be_v intend_v to_o wit_n such_o a_o conversion_n to_o god_n as_o be_v join_v with_o final_a perseverance_n whereof_o other_o fail_v and_o come_v short_a they_o be_v only_o in_o a_o inferior_a and_o more_o imperfect_a sort_n say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n pa._n do_v the_o doctrine_n of_o husse_n and_o his_o follower_n continue_v any_o long_a time_n pro._n it_o contin_v even_o unto_o this_o day_n for_o cochleus_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 1â—34_n wish_n 441._o that_o he_o may_v see_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o hussites_n to_o return_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o german_n to_o cast_v out_o all_o nâ—w_a sect_n whereby_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o huss_v doctrine_n be_v sensible_o and_o apparent_o continue_v not_o only_o unto_o the_o day_n of_o luthâ—r_n who_o begin_v not_o to_o show_v himself_o till_o the_o year_n 1517_o but_o even_o after_o his_o time_n also_o pa._n have_v the_o hussites_n any_o bishop_n or_o priest_n of_o their_o own_o lawful_o calleâ—_n pro._n hussâ—_n and_o hâ—erome_n be_v priest_n themselves_o and_o while_o they_o live_v they_o have_v priest_n and_o preacher_n and_o after_o their_o death_n theâ—r_v follower_n 168._o get_v they_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v suffragan_a to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o prague_n and_o by_o he_o thâ—y_o put_v into_o holy_a order_n as_o many_o clerk_n as_o they_o will_v which_o thing_n the_o archbishop_n take_v so_o ill_o that_o hâ—e_v suspend_v his_o sâ—ffragan_n but_o it_o be_v not_o long_a afâ—er_n that_o conradus_n the_o archbishop_n himself_o become_v a_o follower_n of_o husse_n likewise_o and_o under_o this_o conrade_n precedent_n of_o the_o convocation_n the_o hussites_n 186._o hold_v a_o council_n at_o prague_n and_o there_o they_o compileda_fw-la confession_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o the_o say_a archbishop_n and_o divers_a baron_n of_o bohemia_n do_v afterward_o resolute_o maintain_v beside_o sigismond_n the_o emperor_n in_o a_o treaty_n with_o the_o bohemian_n 298._o grant_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v promote_v to_o holy_a order_n the_o bohemian_n even_o hussites_n which_o be_v of_o the_o university_n of_o prague_n pa._n be_v there_o many_o that_o follow_v husse_v and_o be_v they_o of_o the_o better_a sort_n or_o only_o some_o mean_a person_n pro._n they_o be_v neither_o few_o nor_o base_a have_v they_o be_v few_o what_o need_v the_o pope_n call_v the_o great_a council_n of_o hussitas_fw-la constance_n against_o they_o what_o need_v pope_n martâ—n_o the_o five_o 237_o publish_v and_o proclaim_v a_o croysado_n against_o they_o promise_a remission_n of_o sin_n to_o all_o such_o as_o do_v either_o fight_n against_o they_o or_o contribute_v towards_o the_o war_n our_o rich_a cardinal_n henry_n beaufort_n be_v send_v into_o wicliâ—_n germany_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1429_o to_o raise_v force_n against_o the_o hussites_n in_o bohemia_n cochleus_fw-la say_v â—43_n there_o be_v forty_o thousand_o german_a horseman_n gather_v together_o to_o destroy_v they_o but_o upon_o their_o approach_n the_o german_n turn_v their_o back_n and_o flee_v not_o without_o some_o secret_a judgement_n of_o god_n as_o he_o think_v sylviusâ—aith_o â—aith_z 48._o there_o be_v three_o several_a army_n levy_v against_o the_o hussites_n enter_v bohemia_n in_o three_o place_n but_o as_o thâ—_n story_n say_v non_fw-la visum_fw-la hostem_fw-la fugerunt_fw-la they_o â—led_v before_o they_o do_v see_v the_o enemy_n and_o again_o the_o second_o timâ—_n priusquam_fw-la hostess_fw-la ullus_fw-la daretur_fw-la in_o conspectus_fw-la foedissima_fw-la coepta_fw-la fuga_fw-la they_o flee_v away_o with_o shame_n before_o any_o enemy_n come_v to_o fight_v and_o leave_v their_o tent_n to_o the_o bohemian_n insomuch_o as_o julian_n cardinal_n of_o saint_n angelo_n marvaile_n exceed_o at_o this_o their_o sudden_a fear_n and_o shameful_a flight_n when_o pope_n eugenius_n have_v send_v the_o same_o cardinal_n julian_n his_o legate_n to_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n and_o present_o after_o send_v he_o commandment_n to_o dissolve_v it_o julian_n lay_v open_a unto_o he_o by_o letter_n how_o great_a a_o injury_n he_o shall_v do_v himself_o and_o bring_v many_o reason_n against_o it_o among_o other_o this_o that_o the_o bohemian_n who_o have_v be_v call_v thither_o will_v by_o good_a right_n say_v 48._o be_v not_o here_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n to_o be_v see_v behold_v army_n have_v so_o often_o flee_v from_o before_o they_o and_o now_o the_o universal_a church_n also_o fli_v behold_v they_o can_v neither_o be_v overcome_v with_o arm_n nor_o by_o learning_n this_o must_v needs_o appear_v a_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o god_n to_o declare_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v true_a and_o we_o false_a neither_o be_v the_o hussites_n any_o such_o mean_a person_n for_o eâ—en_o the_o noble_n of_o bohemia_n send_v two_o solemn_a ambasâ—ages_n histâ—ria_n to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o husse_n and_o when_o the_o council_n neglect_v their_o request_n and_o deal_v ill_o with_o they_o burn_v their_o pastor_n husse_n notwithstanding_o his_o safe_a conduct_n give_v he_o by_o the_o empâ—rour_n then_o indeed_o they_o defend_v themselves_o under_o thâ—_n conduct_v of_o john_n zâ—scay_n their_o general_n who_o at_o one_o time_n lead_v foâ—â—â—_n thoâ—sand_o soldier_n into_o the_o field_n 38._o and_o have_v such_o success_n in_o his_o enterprise_n that_o aeneas_n silvius_n report_v of_o he_o that_o eleven_o time_n in_o fight_a battle_n he_o return_v conqueror_n out_o of_o the_o field_n yea_o cochleus_fw-la wonder_v at_o the_o strange_a success_n he_o have_v say_v 206._o that_o scant_o any_o history_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o latin_n or_o hebrew_n do_v mention_v such_o a_o general_n a_o zisca_n be_v now_o for_o thâ—ir_n visible_a congregation_n there_o need_v no_o other_o testimony_n than_o this_o when_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n have_v rob_v they_o of_o their_o minister_n husse_v and_o nim_v from_o they_o the_o bless_a cup_n of_o
amiss_o and_o not_o to_o prosecute_v luther_n but_o this_o council_n be_v not_o follow_v whereupon_o divers_a part_n according_a to_o gerson_n council_n begin_v this_o work_n of_o reformation_n so_o much_o desire_v by_o all_o good_a man_n howsoever_o oppose_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n pa._n a_o reformation_n presuppose_v that_o thing_n be_v amiss_o will_v you_o charge_v the_o catholic_a church_n with_o error_n pro._n we_o say_v that_o particular_a church_n and_o such_o be_v that_o of_o rome_n may_v err_v and_o divers_a have_v err_v sixtus_n senensis_n reckon_v 233._o up_o many_o father_n that_o hold_v the_o millenary_a error_n mistake_v that_o place_n in_o the_o revelation_n 20.5_o they_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v two_o resurrection_n the_o first_o of_o the_o godly_a to_o live_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n on_o earth_n in_o all_o worldly_a happiness_n before_o the_o wicked_a shall_v awake_v out_o of_o the_o sleep_n of_o death_n and_o after_o that_o thousand_o year_n the_o second_o resurrection_n of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v be_v to_o eternal_a death_n and_o the_o godly_a shall_v ascend_v to_o eternal_a life_n this_o error_n 37â—_n continue_v almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o it_o begin_v before_o it_o be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heresy_n and_o be_v hold_v by_o so_o many_o churchman_n of_o great_a account_n and_o martyr_n that_o saint_n augustine_n and_o jerome_n do_v very_o modest_o dissent_n say_v the_o same_o senensis_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o infant_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n as_o well_o as_o baptism_n do_v possess_v the_o mind_n of_o many_o in_o the_o church_n for_o certain_a hundred_o of_o year_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o which_o saint_n austin_n write_v of_o it_o in_o his_o 2._o time_n and_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_n victoâ—e_v 3._o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o he_o be_v there_o not_o also_o superstition_n and_o abuse_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v not_o a_o council_n 35_o forbid_v those_o night_n vigil_n which_o some_o christian_n then_o use_v at_o the_o grave_n of_o the_o martyr_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o decease_a saint_n and_o be_v not_o these_o vigil_n now_o 17._o abolish_v do_v not_o saint_n aâ—stine_n confess_v 34._o there_o be_v certain_a adoratores_fw-la sepulchrâ—rum_fw-la â—t_a picturarum_fw-la worshipper_n of_o tomb_n and_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n and_o do_v not_o the_o same_o father_n tax_v they_o for_o it_o to_o come_v to_o late_a time_n thomas_n bradwardine_n complain_v pelagium_fw-la that_o the_o whole_a world_n almost_o be_v go_v after_o pelagius_n into_o error_n arise_v therefore_o o_o lord_n say_v he_o and_o judge_v thy_o own_o cause_n gregorius_n ariminensis_n say_v 2._o that_o to_o affirm_v that_o man_n by_o his_o natural_a strength_n without_o the_o special_a help_n of_o god_n can_v do_v any_o virtuous_a action_n or_o moral_o good_a be_v one_o of_o the_o damn_a heresy_n of_o pelagius_n or_o if_o in_o any_o thing_n it_o differ_v from_o his_o heresy_n it_o be_v further_o from_o truth_n the_o same_o gregory_n say_v 3._o the_o heresy_n of_o pelagius_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o not_o by_o a_o few_o or_o they_o mean_a man_n but_o so_o many_o and_o of_o so_o great_a place_n that_o he_o almost_o fear_v to_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o oppose_v himself_o against_o they_o therein_o cardinal_n contaren_n say_v praedestin_n that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o opposite_a to_o luther_n who_o while_o they_o labour_v to_o advance_v freewill_n too_o high_a they_o detract_v too_o much_o from_o the_o freegrace_n of_o god_n and_o so_o become_v adversary_n to_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n and_o friend_n to_o pelagius_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a then_o that_o weâ—_n say_v there_o have_v be_v a_o defection_n not_o only_o of_o heretic_n from_o the_o church_n and_o â—_z but_o also_o in_o the_o church_n of_o her_o own_o child_n from_o the_o sincerity_n of_o faith_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n not_o for_o that_o all_o or_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o any_o time_n do_v forsake_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o for_o that_o many_o fall_v from_o it_o according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n 1._o tim._n 4.1_o in_o the_o last_o time_n some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n attend_v to_o spirit_n of_o error_n beside_o such_o a_o famine_n of_o the_o word_n as_o fall_v out_o in_o these_o late_a time_n must_v needs_o have_v bring_v in_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n and_o this_o be_v it_o that_o call_v for_o reformation_n for_o in_o sundry_a age_n last_o pass_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v behave_v herself_o more_o like_o a_o stepdame_n than_o a_o natural_a mother_n insomuch_o as_o she_o have_v deprive_v her_o child_n of_o a_o principal_a portion_n of_o the_o food_n of_o life_n clâ—mâ—ng_v the_o word_n of_o god_n her_o public_a reading_n and_o service_n be_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v close_v up_o that_o people_n may_v not_o cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o they_o fabulous_a legend_n be_v read_v and_o preach_v 11._o instead_o of_o god_n word_n but_o as_o claudius_n espencaeus_fw-la a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o bâ—za_n and_o therefore_o more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n in_o this_o behalf_n say_v our_o ancestor_n as_o devout_o affect_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o we_o thought_n be_v not_o fit_a that_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o saint_n life_n shall_v shoulder_v out_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o read_n thereof_o and_o hereby_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o one_o of_o their_o own_o author_n say_v 22._o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n understand_v no_o more_o concern_v god_n and_o thing_n divine_a in_o particular_a and_o distinct_a notion_n than_o infidel_n or_o heathen_a people_n and_o here_o in_o england_n there_o be_v such_o a_o dearth_n of_o the_o word_n in_o these_o late_a time_n of_o popeâ—y_n 8._o that_o some_o give_v five_o mark_n some_o more_o some_o less_o for_o a_o english_a book_n some_o give_v a_o load_n of_o hay_n for_o a_o few_o chapter_n of_o saint_n james_n or_o of_o saint_n paul_n in_o english_a be_v it_o not_o now_o high_a time_n to_o reform_v these_o thing_n but_o rome_n will_v neither_o acknowledge_v her_o error_n nor_o reform_v they_o but_o rather_o seek_v to_o defend_v they_o persecute_v such_o as_o by_o authority_n establish_v labour_v this_o reformation_n how_o easy_a and_o safe_a have_v it_o be_v for_o rome_n have_v she_o tender_v the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n to_o have_v according_a as_o the_o truth_n require_v permit_v the_o uâ—e_v of_o the_o cup_n as_o sometime_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n allow_v it_o to_o the_o bohemian_n and_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n in_o a_o know_a language_n as_o be_v sometime_o grant_v to_o the_o slavons_fw-fr 13_o as_o also_o to_o have_v abolish_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o the_o like_a without_o which_o the_o church_n wâ—s_v and_o that_o very_a well_o for_o a_o long_a time_n but_o rome_n will_v not_o yield_v in_o one_o point_n lest_o she_o shall_v be_v suspect_v to_o have_v err_v in_o the_o rest_n and_o there_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a oracle_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v in_o question_n pa._n that_o which_o be_v reform_v redit_fw-la remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n that_o it_o be_v before_o and_o therefore_o the_o catholic_a religion_n and_o the_o substantial_a exercise_n thereof_o shall_v have_v remain_v in_o england_n upon_o the_o reformation_n but_o you_o have_v set_v up_o another_o religion_n pro._n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_a religion_n be_v reform_v for_o that_o can_v be_v amend_v but_o that_o we_o have_v reform_v religion_n in_o that_o we_o have_v purge_v it_o from_o certain_a devise_n and_o corruption_n which_o have_v creep_v into_o it_o before_o this_o reformation_n religion_n be_v like_a to_o a_o certain_a lumpâ—_n or_o masâ—e_v consist_v partly_o of_o gold_n aâ—d_v partly_o of_o other_o refuse_v mettle_n and_o dross_n to_o a_o sick_a body_n wherein_o beside_o the_o flesh_n blood_n and_o bone_n and_o vital_a spirit_n there_o be_v also_o divers_a naughty_a humour_n that_o have_v surprise_v the_o body_n 85._o our_o reformation_n take_v not_o away_o your_o gold_n to_o wit_n those_o fundamental_a truth_n wherein_o you_o agree_v with_o we_o but_o purge_v it_o from_o the_o dross_n it_o draw_v not_o the_o good_a blood_n from_o the_o body_n but_o only_o purge_v out_o the_o pestilent_a humour_n so_o that_o we_o have_v retain_v whatsoever_o be_v sound_a catholic_a and_o primitive_o ancient_a only_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v patch_v to_o the_o ground-sole_n of_o religion_n that_o we_o have_v pare_v away_o as_o superfluous_a we_o have_v not_o remove_v the_o ancient_a landmark_n
but_o only_o cast_v down_o some_o encroachment_n and_o improvement_n of_o popery_n we_o have_v no_o more_o erect_v a_o new_a faith_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o substance_n and_o essential_o thereof_o than_o that_o zealous_a reformer_n josia_n 23._o build_v a_o new_a material_a temple_n when_o he_o cast_v out_o the_o idol_n and_o idolatrous_a worship_n out_o of_o the_o lord_n house_n there_o be_v no_o other_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o romish_a church_n 31._o then_o betwixt_o a_o field_n well_o weed_v and_o the_o same_o field_n former_o overgrow_v with_o weed_n or_o betwixt_o a_o heap_n of_o corn_n now_o well_o winnow_v and_o the_o same_o heap_n late_o mix_v with_o chaff_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a thing_n to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o field_n or_o the_o same_o corn_n as_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a be_v it_o to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v not_o the_o same_o it_o be_v or_o in_o the_o same_o place_n after_o it_o be_v sweep_v and_o cleanse_v of_o the_o filth_n and_o dust_n or_o to_o say_v 6._o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n and_o galatia_n after_o their_o reformation_n occasion_v by_o saint_n paul_n writing_n be_v new_a church_n and_o not_o the_o same_o they_o be_v before_o because_o that_o in_o they_o before_o the_o resurrection_n be_v deny_v circumcision_n practise_v discipline_n neglect_v and_o châ—isâ—s_a apostle_n contemn_v which_o thing_n now_o be_v not_o find_v in_o they_o 4._o or_o to_o say_v naaman_n be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o person_n because_o before_o he_o be_v a_o leper_n and_o now_o be_v cleanse_v pa._n if_o our_o roman_a church_n be_v so_o corrupt_a whence_o then_o have_v you_o the_o truth_n what_o you_o have_v you_o receive_v from_o we_o pro._n saint_n austin_n say_v 8._o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o the_o christian_n library-keeper_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o may_v not_o the_o romanist_n perform_v the_o like_a office_n to_o the_o protestant_n the_o jewish_a church_n what_o time_n it_o be_v unsound_a preserve_v the_o scriptureâ—canon_n and_o by_o transcribingâ—_n and_o read_v the_o same_o 15.2_o deliver_v the_o whole_a text_n thereof_o tru_o to_o other_o and_o thus_o the_o roman_a church_n though_o in_o many_o thing_n unsound_a preserve_v the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o teach_v the_o apostle_n creed_n with_o sundry_a part_n of_o divine_a truth_n gather_v from_o the_o same_o and_o by_o these_o principle_n of_o christianity_n preserve_v in_o that_o church_n judicious_a and_o godly_a man_n may_v with_o study_n and_o diligence_n find_v out_o what_o be_v the_o first_o deliver_v christian_n doctrine_n in_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o herein_o be_v god_n gracious_a providence_n sâ—ene_v that_o even_o that_o church_n wherein_o luther_n himself_o receive_v his_o christianity_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n shall_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o god_n child_n preserve_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o deliver_v they_o over_o to_o we_o though_o somewhat_o corrupt_o by_o their_o add_v more_o sacrament_n than_o ever_o christ_n ordain_v and_o abuse_v those_o which_o we_o retain_v with_o divers_a unwarrantable_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n in_o a_o word_n we_o receive_v from_o you_o some_o truth_n mingle_v with_o error_n we_o have_v pare_v away_o your_o corruption_n as_o a_o worm_n out_o of_o a_o apple_n and_o retain_v the_o wholesome_a and_o substantial_a truth_n pa._n be_v there_o any_o chucrh_n in_o be_v save_o our_o roman_a catholic_n in_o thâ—_n age_n next_o before_o luther_n if_o so_o show_v uâ—_n where_o it_o be_v and_o with_o who_o it_o hold_v communion_n pro._n when_o christ_n come_v first_o into_o the_o world_n the_o jewish_a church_n be_v corrupt_v both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o manner_n this_o church_n have_v in_o it_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o well_o as_o zachary_n and_o elizabeth_n joseph_n and_o mary_n simeon_n and_o anna_n with_o other_o these_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o outward_a communion_n with_o the_o priesthood_n for_o they_o resort_v to_o the_o temple_n there_o they_o pray_v and_o perform_v such_o holy_a rite_n as_o god_n himself_o enjoin_v until_o they_o hear_v far_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o christ_n manifestation_n now_o i_o demand_v be_v not_o joseph_n and_o mary_n and_o such_o good_a people_n â—ound_v member_n of_o god_n church_n although_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v the_o priesthood_n the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n in_o their_o dispense_n yet_o even_o then_o god_n have_v a_o 1.9_o remnant_n of_o holy_a people_n which_o make_v up_o his_o church_n though_o other_o go_v under_o the_o name_n thereof_o and_o exceed_v they_o in_o number_n now_o with_o these_o the_o sound_a part_n keep_v a_o outward_a communion_n yet_o do_v not_o partake_v in_o all_o their_o erroneous_a doctrine_n but_o condemn_v their_o grosser_n error_n in_o like_a sort_n we_o be_v all_o of_o one_o outward_a communion_n of_o one_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n be_v and_o yet_o we_o share_v not_o in_o those_o error_n which_o a_o faction_n in_o the_o church_n like_o the_o pharisee_n of_o old_a maintain_v for_o as_o learned_a dr._n field_n say_v 6._o the_o error_n which_o we_o condemn_v at_o this_o day_n whereupon_o the_o difference_n grow_v between_o we_o and_o the_o romish_a faction_n be_v never_o general_o receive_v nor_o constant_o deliver_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o doubtful_o dispute_v and_o propose_v as_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o man_n in_o the_o church_n not_o as_o the_o resolve_a determination_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o have_v they_o be_v the_o undoubted_a doctrine_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n all_o man_n will_v have_v hold_v they_o entire_o and_o constant_o as_o they_o hold_v the_o doctriâ—e_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o i_o have_v already_o show_v from_o age_n to_o age_n that_o the_o error_n condemn_v by_o we_o never_o find_v general_a allowance_n and_o constant_a consent_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n but_o that_o some_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n ever_o oppose_v they_o and_o thus_o be_v our_o church_n preserve_v under_o the_o papacy_n as_o wheaâ—e_n be_v among_o tare_n 2._o for_o we_o be_v former_o mingle_v together_o like_o corn_n and_o chaff_n in_o one_o heap_n until_o the_o time_n of_o reformation_n come_v and_o winnow_v our_o wheat_n from_o the_o chaff_n of_o popery_n so_o that_o howsoever_o divers_a under_o the_o papacy_n not_o brooknig_v reformation_n maintain_v sundry_a erroneous_a opinion_n 28._o yet_o there_o be_v other_o worthy_n who_o live_v within_o that_o community_n be_v not_o equal_o poison_v with_o error_n but_o firm_o believe_v all_o fundamental_a truth_n and_o deliver_v the_o main_a article_n of_o christianity_n over_o unto_o other_o for_o answer_v then_o to_o the_o question_n where_o have_v our_o church_n her_o be_v in_o the_o age_n next_o before_o luther_n we_o say_v it_o be_v both_o within_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o without_o it_o for_o as_o learned_a doctor_n chaloner_n say_v 2._o our_o church_n have_v in_o those_o day_n a_o twofold_a subsisâ—encie_n â—he_v one_o separate_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o other_o mix_v and_o conjoyneâ—_n with_o it_o separate_a so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o albâ—genses_n and_o waldenses_n a_o peâ—ple_a whoâ—_n so_o soon_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v interpret_v herself_o touch_v sundry_a of_o those_o main_a point_n of_o dâ—ffâ—rence_n between_o we_o and_o that_o a_o man_n can_v no_o lâ—nger_o communicate_v with_o she_o in_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n by_o reâ—son_n of_o soâ—e_a idolatrous_a rite_n and_o custom_n which_o shâ—_n have_v establishâ—dâ—_n arise_v in_o france_n sauâ—y_n and_o the_o place_n near_o adjoin_v and_o profess_v the_o same_o substantial_a negative_n and_o affirmative_n which_o we_o do_v in_o a_o state_n separate_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v pastor_n and_o congregation_n apart_o to_o themselves_o even_o unto_o this_o day_n from_o these_o descend_v the_o wicklefisâ—s_n in_o england_n and_o the_o hussites_n in_o germany_n and_o oâ—hers_n in_o other_o country_n who_o maâ—gre_n the_o â—urie_n of_o fire_n and_o sword_n maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o they_o do_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n mix_v and_o conjoin_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o consist_v of_o those_o who_o make_v no_o visible_a separation_n from_o the_o roman_a profession_n as_o not_o perceive_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o wrought_v in_o it_o do_v yet_o mislike_v the_o grosser_n error_n and_o desire_v a_o reformation_n to_o answer_v then_o the_o question_n direct_o where_o be_v the_o protestant's_n church_n before_o luther_n time_n that_o be_v where_o be_v any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n now_o teach_v â—_o
austin_n say_v 32._o he_o have_v set_v his_o tabernacle_n in_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o the_o church_n then_o conspicuous_a as_o the_o sun_n prot._n you_o may_v not_o argue_v from_o such_o allusion_n as_o be_v take_v from_o the_o outward_a pomp_n of_o the_o world_n thereby_o to_o describe_v the_o inward_a beauty_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o beside_o according_a to_o the_o true_a read_n â—_o the_o meaâ—ing_n be_v he_o have_v set_v up_o a_o seat_n for_o the_o sun_n in_o the_o heaven_n that_o there_o it_o may_v be_v view_v as_o on_o a_o scaffold_n now_o this_o sun_n may_v be_v eclypse_v 3._o again_o this_o be_v only_o a_o allusion_n which_o saint_n austin_n use_v against_o the_o donatist_n who_o pin_v up_o the_o church_n within_o a_o corner_n of_o afriâ—k_n as_o now_o the_o papist_n confine_v she_o to_o rome_n thereby_o tell_v they_o there_o be_v many_o church_n beside_o they_o to_o be_v see_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n if_o the_o donatist_n can_v discern_v they_o 4._o last_o though_o austin_n term_v the_o church_n in_o diebus_fw-la illis_fw-la in_o his_o own_o time_n to_o be_v set_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o sun_n yet_o he_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o afterward_o in_o decline_a age_n this_o sun_n may_v be_v darken_v and_o the_o church_n make_v but_o small_a appearance_n in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n as_o the_o same_o father_n 2._o speak_v pa._n the_o church_n be_v as_o a_o city_n upon_o a_o hill_n 5.15.16_o a_o light_n upon_o a_o candlestick_n and_o therefore_o conspicuous_a pro._n 1._o this_o also_o be_v a_o allusion_n which_o yet_o saint_n chrisostome_n 2._o understand_v to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o apostle_n that_o they_o be_v to_o look_v to_o their_o carriage_n since_o they_o be_v to_o preach_v abroad_o and_o have_v many_o lookeâ—s_n on_o 2._o again_o though_o the_o church_n be_v set_v on_o a_o hill_n yet_o as_o the_o aramite_n can_v not_o discern_v â—he_v city_n of_o samaria_n whither_o the_o prophet_n lead_v they_o till_o their_o eye_n be_v open_v 2_o king_n chap._n 6._o no_o more_o can_v one_o discern_v or_o difference_n the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o malignant_a and_o conventicle_n of_o the_o wicked_a until_o his_o mind_n be_v enlighten_v and_o thus_o austin_n 9_o tell_v the_o donatist_n they_o can_v not_o see_v the_o church_n on_o the_o hill_n because_o their_o eye_n be_v blind_v to_o wit_n either_o with_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n in_o a_o word_n this_o hill_n may_v be_v hide_v with_o a_o mist_n this_o sun_n obscure_v with_o a_o cloud_n and_o the_o moon_n eclipse_v the_o bless_a apostle_n be_v no_o corner-creeper_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o see_v and_o acknowledge_v for_o true_a professor_n by_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n that_o dwell_v but_o hard_o by_o in_o jewrie_n howsoever_o what_o be_v this_o to_o rome_n if_o she_o hold_v the_o socket_n and_o want_v the_o light_n if_o she_o be_v seat_v on_o a_o hill_n yea_o seven_o hill_n like_o 17.9_o babylon_n pa._n will_v you_o call_v rome_n babylon_n pro._n your_o own_o jesuit_n 39_o call_v rome_n babylon_n neither_o can_v this_o be_v mean_v of_o heathen_a rome_n but_o of_o rome_n christian_n and_o as_o it_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o so_o speak_v 42._o ribâ—ra_n and_o 4._o viegas_n say_v after_o that_o rome_n shall_v fall_v from_o the_o faith_n now_o heathen_a rome_n can_v not_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n since_o it_o never_o profess_v the_o faith_n therefore_o the_o prophecy_n be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o rome_n papal_a and_o christian._n pa._n if_o thy_o brother_n offend_v thou_o 18.17_o tell_v the_o church_n then_o must_v we_o needs_o know_v the_o church_n pro._n 1._o we_o be_v bid_v tell_v the_o church_n that_o be_v her_o pastor_n and_o governor_n when_o there_o be_v such_o a_o stand_a ministry_n and_o public_a discipline_n exercise_v 2._o but_o in_o case_n tyrant_n hinder_v the_o open_a meeting_n of_o christian_n even_o then_o also_o in_o some_o good_a sort_n though_o she_o be_v not_o so_o outward_o visible_a to_o her_o foe_n yet_o may_v the_o church_n take_v notice_n as_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o primative_a church_n meet_v together_o private_o and_o observe_v order_n for_o reform_v of_o abuse_n be_v know_v one_o to_o another_o as_o friend_n but_o unknown_a as_o such_o to_o their_o foe_n in_o a_o word_n one_o may_v tell_v the_o church_n though_o for_o the_o time_n she_o be_v hide_v from_o her_o foe_n even_o as_o one_o may_v tell_v a_o message_n to_o his_o friend_n who_o for_o the_o time_n be_v hide_v from_o his_o enemy_n pa._n some_o of_o you_o say_v 35._o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a for_o divers_a age_n pro._n they_o say_v not_o it_o be_v simple_o invisible_a but_o they_o speak_v respective_o so_o that_o look_v on_o those_o time_n which_o fall_v out_o somewhat_o before_o and_o after_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n and_o see_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o gregoâ—y_n detest_v as_o 2._o antichristian_a settle_v on_o the_o pope_n about_o the_o year_n 666_o and_o that_o this_o 13.18_o number_n so_o fit_o agree_v to_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n as_o also_o look_v downward_o to_o the_o thousand_o year_n wherein_o satan_n be_v 20.3_o loose_v and_o the_o turk_n and_o pope_n grow_v great_a look_v hereon_o and_o compare_v the_o church_n as_o she_o be_v then_o under_o 1075._o hildebrand_n forbid_v marriage_n and_o depose_v the_o emperor_n with_o herself_o in_o the_o primitive_a age_n they_o say_v she_o be_v in_o manner_n invisible_a in_o the_o western_a horizon_n to_o wit_n in_o respect_n of_o that_o degree_n and_o measure_n of_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o break_v forth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n beside_o during_o the_o time_n mention_v it_o be_v visible_a enough_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o eastern_a church_n and_o for_o the_o western_a it_o have_v the_o same_o subsist_v and_o be_v with_o the_o best_a member_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n pa._n master_n napier_n say_v 4._o our_o religion_n have_v reign_v universal_o and_o without_o any_o debatable_a contradiction_n 1260_o year_n god_n true_a church_n most_o certain_o abide_v so_o long_a latent_fw-la and_o invisible_a and_o master_n 400_o peâ—kins_n say_v that_o for_o the_o space_n of_o many_o hundred_o year_n a_o universal_a apostasy_n overspread_v the_o whole_a face_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o your_o church_n be_v not_o visible_a to_o the_o world_n pro._n master_n napier_n say_v not_o that_o your_o religion_n reign_v so_o universal_o neither_o do_v he_o speak_v in_o general_a of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n and_o of_o the_o universal_a antiquity_n thereof_o which_o be_v the_o point_n in_o question_n but_o only_o of_o the_o first_o original_n of_o the_o papal_a dominion_n and_o antichristian_a kingdom_n as_o he_o call_v it_o as_o bishop_n morton_z have_v well_o f._n observe_v neither_o yet_o be_v this_o papal_a hierarchy_n or_o as_o master_n perkins_n call_v it_o 307._o popish_a heresy_n of_o be_v entitle_v universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n carry_v without_o the_o opposition_n of_o several_a counsel_n and_o worthy_n in_o god_n church_n as_o god_n will_v hereafter_o shall_v appear_v for_o the_o place_n cite_v out_o of_o master_n perkins_n it_o be_v as_o we_o in_o our_o common_a phrase_n of_o speech_n use_v to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v set_v on_o mischief_n because_o so_o many_o delight_n in_o wickedness_n neither_o be_v this_o manner_n of_o speech_n unusual_a in_o the_o scripture_n from_o the_o prophet_n to_o the_o priest_n all_o deal_n false_o say_v jeâ—emy_n 6.13_o and_o phâ—lip_n saint_n paul_n say_v all_o seek_v their_o own_o and_o not_o that_o which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n phil._n 2.21_o besides_o he_o say_v iâ—_n have_v overspread_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n now_o a_o large_a field_n may_v be_v overspread_v with_o tare_n and_o weed_n and_o yet_o some_o good_a corn_n in_o the_o field_n neither_o say_v master_n perkins_n that_o our_o church_n be_v simple_o invisible_a but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a to_o the_o world_n and_o withal_o he_o tell_v we_o where_o it_o be_v it_o lay_v hide_v say_v he_o â—_o under_o the_o chasse_n of_o popery_n now_o the_o grain_n be_v not_o utter_o invisible_a while_o it_o be_v mingle_v with_o chaâ—se_n in_o the_o same_o heap_n pa._n be_v not_o the_o church_n ever_o glorious_o visible_a pro._n it_o be_v not_o for_o as_o s._n austin_n 8._o say_v it_o be_v sometime_o only_o in_o abel_n and_o he_o be_v slay_v by_o his_o brother_n in_o enoch_n and_o he_o be_v translate_v from_o the_o ungodly_a it_o be_v in_o the_o sole_a house_n of_o abraham_n noah_n and_o lot_n afterward_o how_o be_v it_o so_o notable_o conspicuous_a when_o as_o both_o israel_n and_o judah_n fall_v to_o idolatry_n 7.8_o in_o the_o time_n of_o achaz_n and_o manasse_n
affection_n as_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v be_v not_o this_o to_o minglâ—_n water_n with_o wine_n base_a mettle_n with_o good_a bullion_n and_o so_o indeed_o a_o corrupt_a of_o scripture_n beside_o you_o have_v which_o be_v 22.18.19_o fearful_a detract_v from_o god_n word_n thaâ—_n which_o be_v write_v with_o his_o own_o finger_n to_o wit_n the_o second_o commandment_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o because_o the_o word_n thereof_o be_v sharp_a and_o rip_v up_o the_o heartstring_n of_o your_o idolatry_n you_o have_v therefore_o omit_v they_o in_o your_o catechism_n catechism_n prayer_n book_n and_o in_o your_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n set_v forth_o by_o command_n of_o etc._n pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la and_o to_o salve_v up_o the_o matter_n lest_o thereby_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o than_o nine_o commandment_n you_o have_v cut_v the_o ten_o into_o two_o you_o may_v well_o have_v leave_v the_o word_n â—here_o that_o god_n people_n may_v know_v there_o be_v such_o a_o commandment_n howsoever_o they_o have_v count_v it_o the_o first_o or_o the_o second_o now_o as_o you_o have_v detract_v so_o you_o have_v add_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o thrust_v into_o the_o canon_n the_o apocryphal_a book_n which_o hierome_n the_o best_a language_v of_o all_o the_o father_n reg._n reject_v last_o you_o do_v not_o only_o allow_v but_o impose_v on_o other_o a_o corrupt_a translation_n of_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o vulgar_a latin_a edition_n whereas_o we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o original_n now_o sure_o we_o may_v better_o trust_v a_o original_a record_n than_o a_o copy_n extract_v thence_o and_o it_o be_v more_o wholesome_a to_o drink_v at_o the_o wellhead_n than_o at_o a_o corrupt_a and_o muddy_a stream_n now_o the_o latin_a edition_n which_o you_o follow_v and_o prefer_v before_o all_o other_o it_o be_v but_o a_o translation_n itself_o but_o the_o hebrew_n and_o greek_a which_o we_o follow_v be_v the_o well-spring_n and_o original_n be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o manifest_a corrupt_a of_o scripture_n to_o bind_v all_o man_n as_o your_o trent_n council_n do_v 4._o that_o none_o dare_v presume_v to_o reject_v this_o translation_n which_o by_o your_o own_o man_n be_v confess_v pont._n not_o to_o be_v saint_n hierâ—mes_v and_o already_o show_v to_o be_v a_o corrupt_a one_o by_o the_o learned_a of_o our_o side_n 3._o pa._n i_o look_v to_o have_v your_o professor_n name_v pro._n restore_v we_o entire_a our_o evidence_n which_o you_o have_v mar_v and_o make_v away_o return_v we_o our_o witness_n which_o you_o have_v chain_v up_o in_o your_o vatican_n library_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o we_o accept_v your_o challenge_n but_o do_v you_o indeed_o look_v to_o have_v our_o professor_n name_v and_o why_o so_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n may_v be_v visible_a though_o the_o name_n of_o her_o visible_a professor_n from_o time_n to_o time_n can_v not_o be_v show_v there_o may_v be_v thousand_o of_o professor_n in_o former_a age_n and_o yet_o happy_o no_o particular_a authentic_a record_n of_o their_o name_n now_o extant_a or_o if_o extant_a yet_o so_o as_o we_o can_v come_v by_o they_o nevertheless_o to_o answer_v you_o at_o your_o own_o weapon_n i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o clear_a that_o god_n have_v deal_v so_o gracious_o with_o his_o church_n as_o that_o he_o have_v continual_o preserve_v sufficient_a testimony_n of_o his_o truth_n that_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v depose_v on_o our_o side_n and_o that_o successive_o from_o age_n to_o age_n so_o that_o i_o may_v say_v as_o saint_n ambrose_n do_v in_o the_o like_a case_n 11._o you_o may_v well_o blot_v out_o our_o letter_n but_o our_o faith_n you_o shall_v never_o abolish_v papist_n may_v conceal_v our_o evidence_n and_o wipe_v out_o the_o name_n of_o our_o professor_n out_o of_o the_o record_n but_o when_o all_o be_v do_v the_o protestant_n faith_n be_v perpetual_a now_o in_o that_o we_o yield_v thus_o far_o to_o their_o importunity_n we_o do_v not_o this_o as_o if_o it_o be_v simple_o necessary_a for_o the_o demonstration_n of_o our_o church_n to_o produce_v such_o a_o catalogue_n of_o visible_a professor_n in_o all_o age_n but_o only_o out_o of_o the_o confidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o cause_n and_o partly_o to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o our_o clamorous_a adversary_n for_o it_o be_v tertullia_n rule_n 2._o that_o a_o church_n be_v to_o be_v account_v apostolic_a if_o it_o hold_v consanguinity_n of_o doctrine_n with_o the_o apostle_n now_o what_o though_o we_o can_v noâ—_n successive_o name_v such_o as_o teach_v as_o we_o do_v yet_o because_o god_n have_v promise_v there_o shall_v be_v always_o in_o the_o world_n a_o true_a church_n have_v either_o a_o large_a or_o small_a number_n of_o prosessor_n it_o suffice_v that_o we_o be_v able_a out_o of_o scripture_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o maintain_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o holy_a apostle_n teach_v and_o christ_n will_v have_v to_o be_v perpetual_a this_o i_o say_v suffice_v to_o manifest_v our_o succession_n although_o all_o history_n be_v silent_a of_o the_o name_n of_o our_o professor_n now_o that_o i_o be_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n in_o her_o several_a and_o successive_a century_n and_o age_n to_o give_v the_o reader_n some_o character_n and_o touch_n thereof_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o fiâ—st_n 600._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n wherein_o ten_o several_a time_n during_o the_o fiâ—st_n three_o century_n the_o church_n be_v persecute_v by_o tyrant_n and_o almost_o continual_o assault_v by_o heretic_n yet_o in_o the_o end_n truth_n prevail_v against_o error_n and_o patience_n overcome_v her_o persecutor_n this_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o our_o learned_a bishop_n jewel_n challenge_v the_o papist_n to_o show_v any_o orthodox_n father_n council_n or_o doctor_n that_o for_o the_o space_n of_o those_o 600_o year_n teach_v as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n do_v the_o like_a challenge_n be_v late_o renew_a by_o my_o dear_a friend_n that_o worthy_a divine_a doctor_n feat_o of_o oxford_n challenge_v 2._o the_o jesuit_n to_o produce_v out_o of_o good_a author_n any_o city_n parish_n or_o hamlet_n within_o 500_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n wherein_o there_o be_v any_o visible_a assembly_n that_o maintain_v in_o general_a the_o article_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n or_o such_o and_o such_o point_n of_o popery_n as_o at_o the_o conference_n he_o name_v in_o particular_a now_o of_o this_o period_n the_o first_o 300._o year_n thereof_o 2._o be_v the_o very_a flower_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n because_o that_o in_o theâ—e_n day_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v infallible_o teach_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o in_o their_o own_o person_n as_o also_o by_o otheâ—s_n that_o live_v to_o hear_v see_v and_o converse_v with_o those_o bless_a apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o christ_n jesus_n and_o this_o haply_o make_v egesippus_fw-la a_o ancient_a author_n call_v the_o church_n of_o those_o day_n graec._n a_o uncorrupt_a and_o virgin_n church_n and_o yet_o be_v this_o virgin_n church_n ill_o entreat_v by_o such_o a_o sow_v the_o tare_n of_o error_n which_o yet_o the_o careful_a husbandman_n in_o time_n weed_v up_o neither_o indeed_o for_o the_o space_n of_o these_o first_o 300_o can_v those_o tenet_n of_o popery_n get_v any_o foot_n their_o papal_a indulgence_n be_v yet_o unhatched_a their_o purgatory_n fire_n be_v yet_o unkindle_v it_o make_v not_o as_o afterward_o their_o pot_n boil_v and_o their_o kitchen_n smoke_n the_o mass_n be_v yet_o unmould_v transubstantiation_n be_v yet_o unbaked_a the_o treasury_n of_o merit_n be_v yet_o unminted_a the_o pope_n transcendent_a power_n be_v uncreated_a ecclesiasticke_n be_v unexempt_v and_o depose_v of_o king_n yet_o undreamed_a of_o the_o lay-people_n be_v not_o yet_o cozen_v of_o the_o cup_n communion_n under_o one_o kind_n be_v not_o yet_o in_o kind_n it_o be_v not_o then_o know_v that_o liturgy_n and_o prayer_n be_v usual_o and_o public_o make_v in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a they_o do_v not_o then_o worship_n and_o adore_v any_o wooden_a or_o breaden_a god_n they_o worship_v that_o which_o they_o know_v and_o that_o in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n 4.22.24_o and_o they_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o they_o believe_v 10.14_o so_o do_v they_o and_o so_o do_v we_o in_o a_o word_n in_o the_o former_a age_n of_o the_o church_n satan_n be_v bind_v after_o the_o thousand_o year_n he_o be_v loose_v and_o after_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o millenary_a about_o the_o year_n 1370_o he_o be_v bind_v anew_o concern_v the_o church_n estate_n in_o the_o next_o five_o hundred_o year_n age._n it_o grow_v very_o corrupt_a so_o that_o of_o these_o time_n we_o may_v say_v as_o winefridus_fw-la bear_v at_o kirton_n in_o devonshire_n after_o surname_v boniface_n be_v
for_o we_o now_o though_o christ_n body_n be_v not_o according_a to_o his_o material_a substance_n whole_o and_o entire_o under_o the_o outward_a element_n yet_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v true_o term_v christ_n body_n because_o of_o a_o relative_n and_o sacramental_a union_n and_o donation_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v together_o with_o the_o sign_n worthy_o receive_v pa._n what_o reason_n have_v you_o to_o interpret_v these_o word_n figurative_o this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v this_o bread_n be_v a_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o not_o plain_o and_o literal_o as_o they_o sound_v pro._n figurative_a speech_n be_v oftentimes_o plain_a speech_n now_o there_o be_v no_o other_o figure_n or_o trope_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n but_o such_o as_o be_v and_o always_o be_v usual_a in_o sacrament_n and_o familiar_o know_v to_o the_o church_n now_o sacrament_n must_v be_v expound_v sacramental_o and_o according_o the_o word_n allege_v must_v not_o be_v take_v literal_o but_o figurative_o christ_n take_v bread_n and_o break_v bread_n say_v of_o the_o same_o this_n be_v my_o body_n now_o this_o can_v be_v proper_o take_v therefore_o for_o the_o right_n expound_v of_o these_o word_n we_o be_v necessary_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o a_o figurative_a interpretation_n and_o the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v that_o common_a maxim_n 6._o disparatum_fw-la de_fw-la disparato_fw-la non_fw-la propriè_fw-la praedicatur_fw-la that_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v proper_o and_o literal_o affirm_v joint_o of_o another_o thing_n which_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n by_o this_o rule_n bread_n and_o christ_n body_n can_v be_v proper_o affirm_v one_o of_o another_o bread_n be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o flesh_n can_v no_o more_o possible_o be_v call_v the_o flâ—sh_n or_o body_n of_o christ_n literal_o than_o lead_n can_v be_v call_v wood_n and_o this_o make_v we_o interpret_v the_o word_n figurative_o and_o we_o have_v in_o scripture_n most_o manifest_a place_n which_o prove_v these_o woâ—ds_n this_n be_v my_o body_n to_o be_v figurative_o take_v and_o understand_v because_o in_o scripture_n whensoever_o the_o sign_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n have_v the_o name_n &_o appellation_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v the_o speech_n be_v always_o tropical_a and_o figurative_a and_o this_o agreâ—th_n with_o s._n austiâ—s_n rule_n bonifac_o sacrament_n be_v sign_n which_o often_o do_v take_v the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v signify_v and_o represent_v therefore_o do_v they_o carry_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o thus_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o passeover_n the_o lamb_n call_v the_o passeover_n math._n 26.17_o exod._n 12.11_o 27._o the_o rock_n the_o sign_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o passion_n be_v call_v christ_n and_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n 1._o cor._n 10_o 4._o circmmcision_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o covenant_n call_v the_o covenant_n and_o baptism_n the_o sign_n of_o christ_n burial_n call_v christ_n burial_n for_o so_o say_v s._n augustine_n 16._o that_o as_o baptism_n be_v call_v christ_n burial_n so_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n callâ—d_v his_o body_n now_o this_o show_n or_o semblance_n of_o word_n conclude_v not_o that_o christ_n or_o the_o lamb_n be_v real_o the_o rock_n the_o passeover_n but_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v mean_v figurative_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o scripture_n special_o in_o such_o sacramental_o speech_n as_o this_o be_v we_o be_v now_o about_o to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o that_o which_o it_o betoken_v and_o so_o to_o call_v circumcision_n the_o covenant_n because_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n thâ—t_o betoken_v the_o covenant_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n beside_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o wit_n this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n luke_n 22.20_o be_v figurative_a and_o not_o to_o be_v literal_o take_v for_o you_o yourselves_o sâ—y_v râ—sâ—ondeo_fw-la that_o calix_n or_o the_o cup_n be_v there_o take_v for_o that_o which_o be_v iâ—_n the_o cup_n so_o that_o your_o sâ—lves_n admit_v a_o trope_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n pap_n if_o these_o figurative_a speâ—ches_n be_v true_a yet_o i_o can_v see_v what_o argument_n you_o can_v draw_v from_o hence_o or_o how_o you_o can_v hence_o prove_v any_o thing_n against_o our_o tenet_n say_v our_o â—nglish_fw-fr mis-allegation_n baron_fw-fr for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n in_o divinity_n that_o theologia_n symbolica_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la aâ—gumentativa_fw-la that_o figurative_a speech_n afford_v no_o certain_a proof_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n pro._n the_o zeâ—lous_a reverend_a and_o learned_a l._n bishop_n of_o durâ—sme_n doctor_n morton_n tell_v 42.43_o your_o baron_n and_o his_o suggester_n that_o upon_o the_o no-pâ—oper_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n this_n be_v my_o body_n it_o must_v follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n in_o your_o romish_a mass_n no_o corporal_a presence_n no_o râ—all_a sacrifice_n no_o proper_a eat_n no_o lawful_a divine_a adoration_n thereof_o and_o as_o for_o the_o rule_n that_o symbolical_a argument_n mâ—ke_v no_o necessary_a conclusion_n the_o say_v learn_v and_o reverend_a father_n say_v that_o this_o make_v not_o against_o we_o touch_v the_o figurative_a woâ—ds_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n the_o position_n make_v only_o against_o they_o who_o extract_v either_o a_o literal_a sense_n out_o of_o a_o parabolicall_a and_o figurative_a speech_n as_o origen_n do_v when_o have_v râ—ad_v that_o scriptureâ—_n thâ—re_v be_v some_o that_o castrate_v themselves_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n whâ—ch_n be_v but_o a_o pâ—rabolicall_a speech_n he_o do_v real_o and_o therefore_o foolish_o castrate_v himself_o or_o else_o when_o man_n tâ—râ—e_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n proper_o and_o literal_o speak_v intâ—â—_n figurative_a meaning_n as_o when_o pope_n innocent_a thâ—_n three_o tâ—_n prove_v that_o his_o papal_a authority_n be_v above_o thâ—_n imperial_a allege_v that_o scripture_n gen._n 1._o god_n make_v two_o great_a light_n the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n as_o if_o the_o imperial_a like_o the_o moon_n have_v borrow_v its_o authority_n from_o the_o papal_a as_o from_o the_o sun_n or_o as_o pope_n boniface_n 8_o from_o those_o word_n luk._n 22._o behold_v here_o be_v two_o sword_n argue_v that_o both_o the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a sword_n be_v in_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o be_v vicar_n of_o christ._n now_o such_o kind_n of_o symbolical_a reason_n be_v indeed_o of_o no_o force_n â—ut_v by_o that_o position_n be_v it_o never_o forbid_v whensoever_o in_o scripture_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o symbol_n or_o sign_n that_o then_o the_o symbolical_a and_o sacramental_a speech_n shall_v be_v judge_v tropical_a but_o this_o kind_n of_o exposition_n be_v always_o approve_v of_o christ_n and_o by_o his_o church_n so_o here_o christ_n take_v bread_n and_o break_v bread_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o sign_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o say_v of_o the_o same_o bread_n this_n be_v my_o body_n the_o sense_n can_v possible_o be_v literal_a but_o altogether_o figurative_a as_o have_v be_v show_v by_o divers_a example's_n in_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o pass_v over_o call_v the_o passeover_n the_o rock_n but_o a_o sign_n of_o christ_n call_v christ_n in_o each_o onâ—_n of_o these_o the_o symbol_n be_v a_o sign_n and_o figure_n the_o speech_n must_v infallible_o be_v figurative_a and_o therefore_o bread_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n figurative_o and_o thus_o far_o our_o learned_a bishop_n of_o duresme_fw-fr of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v 25._o that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o retain_v and_o that_o due_a honour_n worship_n and_o veneration_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v 22._o that_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o relic_n and_o also_o of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v ground_v upon_o no_o warranty_n of_o scripture_n but_o rather_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o so_o indeed_o we_o find_v that_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o moral_a law_n have_v condemn_v 26.18_o in_o general_a all_o imaâ—eâ—_n and_o idol_n devise_v by_o man_n for_o worship_n and_o adoration_n and_o this_o precept_n be_v a_o part_n of_o his_o moral_a law_n it_o bind_v 31._o we_o in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o it_o do_v the_o israelite_n of_o old_a for_o in_o all_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o ever_o this_o precept_n be_v abrogated_a so_o that_o it_o bind_v israelite_n christian_n and_o all_o pa._n if_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v forbid_v exod._n 20._o ver_fw-la 4_o 5._o then_o all_o make_n of_o they_o be_v forbid_v for_o the_o same_o precept_n which_o say_v thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o
to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o say_v also_o thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o grave_a image_n pro._n our_o learned_a bishop_n white_a have_v answer_v for_o 〈◊〉_d the_o ground_n and_o proposition_n of_o this_o argument_n say_v he_o 266._o be_v falâ—e_o for_o worship_v of_o image_n be_v forbid_v as_o the_o principal_a object_n of_o that_o negative_a precept_n and_o as_o a_o thing_n moral_o evil_a in_o his_o very_a kind_n but_o make_v they_o be_v forbid_v only_o when_o it_o be_v a_o mean_n subservient_fw-fr to_o worship_n and_o because_o it_o may_v be_v separate_v both_o in_o his_o own_o nature_n and_o in_o man_n intention_n from_o that_o end_n and_o use_v therefore_o the_o one_o be_v simple_o forbid_v and_o the_o other_o be_v only_o prohibit_v when_o it_o become_v a_o mean_n or_o instrument_n to_o other_o for_o we_o mislike_v not_o picture_n or_o image_n for_o historical_a use_n and_o ornament_n now_o this_o distinction_n and_o disparity_n between_o make_v and_o worship_v be_v comfirm_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n make_v by_o god_n own_o appointment_n for_o when_o the_o same_o be_v only_o make_v and_o look_v upon_o it_o be_v a_o medicine_n when_o it_o be_v worship_v it_o become_v a_o poison_n and_o be_v destroy_v 18â—4_n to_o procee_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v 25._o that_o the_o saint_n reign_v with_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o pray_v unto_o but_o this_o we_o hold_v be_v not_o warrant_v by_o god_n word_n but_o rather_o repugnant_a to_o it_o for_o we_o be_v command_v to_o invocate_v god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n â—â—_o and_o our_o saviour_n himself_o invit_v we_o to_o approach_v with_o confidence_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o grace_n 4.16_o he_o be_v rich_a in_o mercy_n 2.4_o to_o such_o as_o call_v upon_o he_o and_o more_o compassionate_a better_a able_a and_o more_o willing_a to_o help_v we_o than_o any_o saint_n or_o angel_n and_o he_o be_v appoint_v by_o god_n to_o be_v our_o intercessor_n 7.25_o we_o read_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n many_o example_n of_o people_n which_o make_v supplication_n immediate_o unto_o christ_n but_o not_o of_o one_o which_o make_v intercession_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o to_o the_o bless_a saint_n or_o angel_n and_o if_o any_o question_n with_o this_o our_o negative_a conclude_v from_o scripture_n saint_n hierome_n upon_o occasion_n do_v the_o like_a say_v 2._o we_o believe_v it_o not_o because_o we_o read_v it_o not_o i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o point_n with_o that_o advice_n which_o ignatius_n give_v the_o virgin_n of_o his_o time_n philadelph_n not_o to_o direct_v their_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o to_o the_o trinity_n only_o o_o you_o virgin_n have_v christ_n alone_o before_o your_o eye_n and_o his_o father_n in_o your_o prayer_n be_v enlighten_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o faith_n and_o merit_n the_o trent_n 9_o council_n accurse_v all_o such_o as_o say_v that_o a_o siâ—ner_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o or_o deny_v that_o the_o good_a work_n of_o holy_a man_n do_v true_o merit_v everlasting_a life_n 32._o our_o reform_a church_n hold_v 34._o that_o we_o be_v account_v righteous_a bâ—fore_o god_n only_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n apply_v by_o faith_n and_o not_o for_o our_o work_n or_o merit_n and_o when_o we_o say_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o we_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o say_v justify_v faith_n be_v alone_o in_o man_n without_o true_a repentance_n hope_v charity_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n for_o such_o a_o faith_n be_v dead_a and_o can_v justify_v 36._o even_o as_o when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o eye_n only_o see_v we_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o eye_n sever_v from_o the_o head_n do_v see_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a property_n of_o the_o eye_n to_o see_v neither_o do_v this_o faith_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v within_o we_o of_o itself_o justify_v we_o or_o deserve_v our_o justification_n unto_o we_o for_o that_o be_v to_o account_v ourselves_o to_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o virtue_n or_o dignity_n of_o something_o within_o ourselves_o but_o the_o true_a meaning_n thereof_o be_v that_o although_o we_o hear_v god_n word_n and_o believe_v it_o although_o we_o have_v faith_n hope_n charity_n repentance_n and_o the_o flare_v of_o god_n within_o we_o yet_o we_o must_v renounce_v the_o merit_n of_o all_o our_o virtue_n and_o good_a deed_n as_o far_o too_o weak_a and_o unsufficient_a to_o deserve_v remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o uâ—_n justification_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v trust_v only_o in_o god_n mercy_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o our_o only_a saviour_n and_o justifier_n jesus_n christ._n nevertheless_o because_o faith_n do_v direct_o send_v we_o to_o christ_n for_o our_o justification_n and_o that_o by_o faith_n give_v we_o of_o god_n we_o embrace_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n mercy_n and_o the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n which_o thing_n none_o other_o of_o our_o virtue_n or_o work_n proper_o do_v therefore_o the_o scripture_n use_v to_o say_v etc._n that_o faith_n without_o work_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o only_a faith_n do_v justify_v we_o part._n now_o for_o the_o point_v of_o merit_n it_o be_v neither_o agreeable_a to_o scripture_n nor_o reason_n for_o we_o can_v merit_v of_o he_o who_o we_o gratific_a not_o we_o can_v gratify_v a_o man_n with_o his_o own_o now_o all_o our_o good_a be_v god_n already_o his_o gift_n his_o propriety_n what_o have_v we_o that_o we_o have_v not_o receive_v say_v the_o apostle_n 4.7_o not_o our_o talon_n only_o but_o the_o improvement_n also_o be_v his_o mere_a bounty_n there_o can_v be_v therefore_o no_o place_n for_o merit_n pa._n we_o hold_v the_o ancient_a roman_n faith_n pro._n that_o be_v not_o so_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n saint_n paul_n teach_v 6._o his_o roman_n that_o our_o eleâ—â—ion_n be_v of_o god_n free_a grace_n and_o not_o ex_fw-la operibus_fw-la praevisis_fw-la of_o work_n foresee_v he_o teach_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o etc._n faith_n only_o we_o conclude_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faâ—th_n without_o the_o â—_z of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o he_o teach_v that_o eternal_a life_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n â—3_n and_o therefore_o not_o due_a to_o the_o merit_n of_o work_n that_o the_o good_a work_n of_o the_o regenerate_v be_v not_o of_o their_o own_o condignity_n meritorious_a 8.18_o nor_o such_o as_o can_v deserve_v heaven_n and_o the_o suffering_n there_o express_v be_v martyrdom_n sanctify_v by_o grace_n he_o condemn_v image_n though_o make_v to_o resemble_v the_o true_a god_n and_o teach_v 25._o that_o to_o bow_v the_o knee_n religious_o to_o a_o image_n or_o to_o worship_v any_o creature_n be_v meère_fw-fr idolatry_n he_o teach_v 14._o that_o we_o must_v not_o pray_v unto_o any_o but_o unto_o god_n only_o in_o who_o we_o believe_v and_o therefore_o not_o to_o saint_n or_o angel_n since_o we_o believe_v not_o in_o they_o he_o teach_v that_o 8.10_o concupiscence_n be_v a_o sin_n even_o in_o the_o regenerate_a patres_fw-la and_o possevine_v the_o jesuit_n confess_v that_o saint_n paul_n call_v it_o so_o but_o say_v he_o we_o may_v not_o call_v it_o so_o he_o teach_v 23._o that_o the_o impute_v righteousness_n of_o christ_n be_v that_o only_a that_o make_v we_o just_a before_o god_n thus_o teach_v saint_n paul_n thus_o the_o ancient_a roman_n believe_v from_o this_o faith_n our_o latter_a romanist_n be_v depart_v here_o then_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o saint_n paul_n who_o as_o theodoret_n interpret_v say_v deliver_v doctrine_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o very_o exact_o handle_v the_o point_n thereof_o shall_v nevertheless_o write_v at_o large_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n not_o once_o mention_v those_o main_a point_n wherein_o the_o life_n of_o popery_n consist_v namely_o the_o pope_n monarchical_a jurisdiction_n transubstantiation_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n pope_n pardon_n image_n worship_n and_o the_o like_a if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o the_o same_o that_o now_o a_o day_n it_o be_v now_o if_o these_o point_v mention_v be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o ancient_a roman_a church_n in_o saint_n paul_n day_n when_o their_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n 8._o then_o they_o be_v not_o article_n of_o faith_n at_o this_o day_n but_o only_a addition_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o time_n have_v patch_v up_o and_o piece_v it_o withal_o for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o the_o 7._o school_n that_o the_o body_n of_o religion_n
may_v grow_v in_o respect_n of_o far_a explanation_n but_o it_o can_v increase_v in_o substantial_a point_n even_o as_o a_o child_n as_o vicentius_n lirinensis_n 29._o â—aith_n though_o he_o grow_v in_o stature_n yet_o have_v he_o no_o more_o limb_n when_o he_o become_v a_o man_n than_o he_o have_v when_o he_o be_v a_o child_n so_o the_o church_n have_v no_o more_o part_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o her_o ripe_a age_n than_o she_o have_v in_o her_o infancy_n and_o by_o this_o rule_n new_a rome_n be_v a_o monster_n if_o she_o have_v more_o sword_n oâ—_n limb_n of_o faith_n now_o in_o her_o decline_a age_n than_o ancient_a rome_n have_v in_o her_o flourish_a age_n and_o herein_o we_o challenge_v our_o adversary_n to_o show_v the_o body_n of_o their_o religion_n peâ—fited_v in_o this_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n what_o time_n the_o church_n be_v in_o her_o vigour_n and_o the_o scripture_n canon_n finish_v and_o consign_v but_o they_o dare_v not_o be_v try_v by_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n now_o for_o we_o we_o willing_o put_v our_o cause_n to_o be_v try_v by_o that_o honourable_a and_o unpartial_a jury_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o twelve_o apostle_n and_o the_o evidence_n that_o shall_v be_v give_v by_o the_o testimony_n and_o viuâ_fw-la voce_fw-la of_o holy_a scripture_n but_o they_o turn_v their_o back_n and_o fly_v from_o this_o trial_n but_o i_o proceed_v and_o come_v to_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n who_o i_o name_v for_o one_o of_o our_o land_n special_a benefactor_n it_o be_v this_o joseph_n as_o our_o best_a antiquary_n say_v sâ—â—meâ—jet_n that_o together_o with_o twelve_o other_o disciple_n his_o assistant_n come_v out_o of_o france_n into_o britain_n and_o preach_v the_o christian_a faith_n in_o the_o western_a part_n of_o this_o island_n now_o call_v glastenbury_n which_o place_n in_o ancient_a charter_n be_v term_v the_o grave_a of_o the_o saint_n the_o mother_n church_n the_o disciple_n foundation_n whereby_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o our_o land_n be_v first_o convert_v by_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n be_v send_v hither_o by_o s._n philip_n &_o not_o from_o s._n peter_n and_o that_o not_o from_o rome_n but_o from_o arimathea_n which_o be_v not_o far_o from_o jerusalem_n so_o that_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o as_o both_o hierome_n hieruâ—â—lem_n and_o theodoret_n â—_o say_v and_o this_o be_v the_o rather_o probable_a because_o that_o upon_o austin_n the_o monk_n come_v into_o england_n the_o british_a bishop_n observe_v their_o easter_n and_o other_o point_n of_o difference_n according_a to_o the_o greâ—ke_n or_o eastern_a church_n and_o not_o after_o the_o roman_a western_a church_n which_o make_v it_o probable_a that_o our_o first_o conversion_n come_v from_o the_o christian_a convert_v jew_n or_o grecian_n and_o not_o from_o the_o roman_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v or_o whence-soev_a they_o come_v we_o bless_v god_n for_o the_o great_a work_n of_o our_o conversion_n the_o second_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 100_o to_o 200._o papist_n who_o do_v you_o name_n in_o this_o age_n protestant_n in_o this_o age_n live_v hegesippus_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n afterward_o convert_v to_o christianity_n melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n justine_n martyr_n who_o of_o a_o philosopher_n become_v both_o a_o christian_n and_o a_o martyr_n now_o also_o live_v irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n in_o france_n sometime_o scholar_n to_o polycarp_n and_o both_o of_o they_o martyr_a foâ—_n the_o name_n of_o christ_n of_o this_o polycarp_n bishop_n of_o smyrna_n it_o be_v record_v 15._o that_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o roman_a deputy_n to_o deny_v christ_n he_o stout_o reply_v on_o this_o manner_n i_o have_v serve_v he_o these_o fourscore_o and_o six_o year_n and_o he_o have_v not_o hurt_v i_o and_o shall_v i_o now_o deny_v he_o now_o also_o live_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o be_v scholar_n to_o one_o pantenus_n these_o two_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o university_n and_o college_n for_o they_o teach_v the_o ground_n of_o religion_n not_o by_o sermon_n and_o homily_n to_o the_o people_n but_o by_o catecheticall_a doctrine_n to_o the_o learned_a in_o the_o school_n now_o that_o in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n we_o consent_v with_o the_o worthy_n of_o this_o age_n it_o may_v appeaâ—e_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o irenâ—us_n a_o disciple_n of_o those_o that_o hear_v saint_n john_n the_o apostle_n for_o he_o 3_o lay_v down_o no_o other_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o ground_n of_o religion_n than_o our_o ordinary_a catechism_n teach_v beside_o he_o show_v that_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o that_o faith_n the_o church_n of_o germany_n spain_n france_n the_o east_n egypt_n libya_n and_o all_o the_o world_n be_v found_v and_o therein_o sweet_o accord_v as_o if_o they_o have_v all_o dwell_v in_o one_o house_n all_o have_v have_v but_o one_o soul_n and_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o mouth_n 13._o the_o like_a do_v his_o contemporary_a tertullian_n he_o give_v the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n gather_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o deliver_v by_o the_o church_n the_o same_o which_o our_o church_n deliver_v and_o no_o other_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n irenaeus_n say_v 47._o the_o scripture_n be_v perfect_a as_o speak_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n and_o erasmus_n iren_n observe_v that_o irenaeus_n fight_v against_o the_o troop_n of_o heretic_n only_o by_o the_o force_n and_o strength_n of_o scripture_n indeed_o he_o sometime_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o church_n tradition_n wound_v they_o with_o their_o own_o weapon_n but_o this_o be_v with_o such_o undoubted_a tradition_n as_o be_v in_o his_o time_n think_v to_o be_v apostolic_a which_o he_o may_v easy_o discern_v live_v so_o near_o the_o apostle_n day_n melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n be_v desire_v by_o onesimus_n to_o send_v he_o a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n 26._o make_v no_o mention_n of_o judith_n tobit_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la nor_o the_o maccabee_n and_o yet_o he_o profesâ—eth_v that_o he_o make_v very_o diligent_a search_n to_o set_v down_o a_o perfect_a cannon_n thereof_o and_o this_o be_v likewise_o confess_v by_o bellarmine_n many_o ancient_n in_o say_v he_o as_o namely_o melitoâ—_n do_v follow_v the_o hebrew_n canon_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n justin_n martyr_n say_v 162._o they_o which_o be_v call_v deacon_n among_o we_o give_v to_o every_o one_o that_o be_v present_a of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n &_o wineâ—_n add_v withal_o ibid._n as_o christ_n command_v they_o now_o these_o word_n which_o mention_v christ_n commandment_n respondeo_fw-la bellarmine_n will_v have_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o consecration_n only_o &_o not_o to_o the_o communion_n whereas_o iâ—stin_n extend_v christ_n precept_n to_o both_o both_o be_v enjoin_v in_o that_o precept_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o so_o that_o we_o have_v both_o christ_n precept_n and_o this_o age_n practice_n for_o our_o communion_n in_o both_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o gentile_n stromata_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o you_o will_v say_v weave_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o cover_n mix_v with_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n poet_n philosopher_n and_o history_n and_o therein_o he_o have_v these_o word_n 94._o when_o they_o distribute_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n as_o the_o custom_n be_v they_o permit_v every_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o take_v a_o part_n or_o portion_n thereof_o and_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o eucharist_n himself_o explain_v say_v 35._o the_o mingle_n of_o the_o drink_n and_o of_o the_o water_n and_o the_o word_n be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o not_o bread_n only_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o this_o every_o one_o of_o the_o people_n participate_v in_o his_o time_n and_o therefore_o all_o drink_v of_o the_o cup._n justine_n martyr_n in_o his_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n secundâ—_n specify_v no_o other_o sacrament_n than_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o yet_o in_o that_o treatise_n of_o he_o he_o be_v just_o occasion_v to_o mention_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n and_o there_o he_o relate_v the_o manner_n of_o their_o church-service_n liturgy_n and_o commnuion_n so_o that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o fit_a place_n for_o he_o to_o have_v name_v those_o other_o five_o if_o the_o church_n have_v then_o know_v they_o of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n albeit_o the_o use_n of_o the_o element_n be_v change_v be_v clear_a by_o the_o father_n of_o this_o age._n justine_n martyr_n say_v 2._o that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n
say_v 3._o the_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v most_o efficacious_a to_o alter_v the_o property_n of_o natural_a water_n and_o to_o give_v regenerate_v force_n and_o virtue_n to_o it_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v that_o in_o baptism_n man_n be_v change_v and_o make_v a_o new_a creature_n learn_v say_v he_o 4._o how_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v accustom_v to_o change_v every_o creature_n and_o when_o he_o will_v he_o alter_v the_o course_n of_o nature_n saint_n cyril_n say_v 〈…〉_z the_o water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a nature_n and_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v 1609._o that_o by_o baptism_n we_o put_v on_o christ_n by_o baptism_n we_o be_v change_v or_o transmute_v into_o christ._n now_o from_o hence_o we_o can_v infer_v that_o eiâ—her_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o regenerate_v person_n be_v change_v by_o transubstantiation_n the_o change_n be_v not_o corporal_a in_o either_o of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o mystical_a in_o use_n and_o signification_n in_o the_o church_n say_v 27_o macarius_n scholar_n to_o saint_n anthony_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v the_o type_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o they_o which_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o visible_a bread_n do_v spiritual_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n now_o according_a to_o this_o father_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v and_o these_o be_v the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o they_o be_v so_o call_v after_o consecration_n be_v likewise_o acknowledge_v by_o bellarmine_n haec_fw-la and_o we_o may_v far_o observe_v that_o the_o word_n of_o macarius_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o the_o spiritual_a and_o not_o corporal_a receive_n as_o that_o some_o be_v feign_v to_o set_v a_o marginal_a gloss_n visibili_fw-la upon_o macarius_n his_o text_n 1589._o of_o image-worship_n the_o council_n of_o elliberis_n in_o granado_n in_o spain_n margin_n decree_v 36._o that_o no_o picture_n shall_v or_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n lest_o that_o which_o be_v worship_v or_o adore_v shall_v be_v paint_v on_o wall_n now_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v to_o say_v that_o the_o council_n only_o forbid_v the_o paint_n of_o image_n on_o church-wall_n where_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n or_o otherwise_o they_o may_v be_v deface_v as_o if_o they_o may_v be_v set_v or_o hang_v in_o table_n for_o the_o counsel_n decree_n run_v general_o say_v it_o be_v our_o mind_n that_o picture_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n now_o if_o it_o forbid_v the_o very_a be_v of_o they_o in_o church_n then_o sure_o it_o utter_o condemn_v their_o adoration_n melchior_n canus_n charge_v this_o ancient_a council_n with_o impiety_n 4._o for_o make_v such_o a_o decree_n de_fw-fr tollendis_fw-la imaginibus_fw-la saint_n ambrose_n say_v 3._o god_n will_v not_o have_v himself_o worship_v in_o stone_n 1._o the_o church_n know_v no_o vain_a idaea_n and_o divers_a figure_n of_o image_n but_o know_v the_o true_a substance_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o fact_n of_o epiphanius_n which_o himself_o record_v operum_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n translate_v by_o saint_n hieronymi_n hierome_n out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_a be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o case_n namely_o how_o himself_o find_v a_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o village_n of_o anablatha_n which_o though_o it_o be_v out_o of_o his_o own_o diocese_n yet_o in_o a_o hoâ—y_a zeal_n he_o tear_v it_o and_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o place_n beseech_v he_o that_o no_o such_o picture_n may_v be_v hang_v up_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o religion_n the_o word_n of_o epiphanius_n be_v these_o â—upâ—a_fw-la i_o find_v there_o a_o veil_n hang_v at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o church_n die_v and_o paint_a and_o have_v the_o image_n as_o it_o be_v of_o christ_n or_o some_o saint_n for_o i_o do_v not_o well_o remember_v who_o image_n it_o be_v when_o therefore_o i_o see_v this_o that_o contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v hang_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n i_o cut_v it_o and_o give_v counsel_n to_o the_o keeper_n of_o the_o place_n that_o they_o shall_v rather_o wrap_v and_o bury_v some_o poor_a dead_a man_n in_o it_o and_o afterward_o he_o intreat_v the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n under_o who_o government_n this_o church_n be_v to_o give_v charge_n hereafter_o ibid._n that_o such_o veil_n as_o those_o which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o our_o religion_n shall_v not_o be_v hang_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n i_o know_v indeed_o that_o jesuit_n fisher_n will_v shuffle_v off_o this_o evidence_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o picture_n of_o some_o profane_a pagan_a bâ—t_v epiphanius_n himself_o say_v it_o have_v imaginem_fw-la quasi_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sancti_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la the_o image_n as_o it_o be_v of_o christ_n or_o of_o some_o saint_n sure_o therefore_o the_o image_n go_v for_o christ_n or_o for_o some_o note_a saint_n neither_o doâ—h_n he_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o irresemblance_n but_o with_o the_o image_n as_o such_o baronius_n say_v 59_o they_o be_v rather_o the_o forge_a word_n of_o some_o imagebreaker_n than_o of_o epiphanius_n bellarmine_n will_v disproove_v they_o by_o sundry_a conjecture_n which_o master_n rivet_n 29._o reject_v and_o defend_v the_o foresay_a epistle_n of_o epiphanius_n clear_v it_o from_o all_o the_o cardinal_n be_v cavil_v aâ—d_v sure_o if_o we_o observe_v epiphanius_n his_o practice_n about_o the_o foresay_a image_n and_o his_o doctrine_n of_o mariam_n nemo_fw-la adoret_fw-la we_o may_v well_o think_v these_o two_o have_v both_o one_o father_n pa._n the_o idolatry_n forbid_v in_o scripture_n and_o dislike_v by_o the_o father_n be_v such_o as_o be_v use_v by_o jew_n and_o pagan_n and_o this_o wee_a christian_n practise_v not_o pro._n indeed_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o dissuade_v christian_n from_o idolatry_n propound_v the_o jew_n fall_n say_v neither_o be_v you_o idolater_n as_o some_o of_o they_o be_v 1_o cor._n 10._o 7_o 8._o the_o like_a also_o he_o add_v touch_v another_o sin_n neither_o let_v we_o commit_v fornication_n as_o some_o of_o they_o do_v as_o well_o then_o may_v one_o plead_v that_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a fornication_n be_v only_o reprehend_v as_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a idolatry_n it_o be_v a_o foul_a sin_n whether_o it_o be_v commit_v by_o jew_n pagan_n or_o christian_a and_o more_o heinous_a in_o the_o christian_a who_o profess_v christ_n to_o practice_v that_o which_o god_n word_n condemn_v in_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n for_o idolatry_n pa._n the_o heathen_a hold_v the_o image_n themselves_o to_o be_v god_n which_o be_v far_o from_o our_o thought_n pro._n admit_v some_o of_o the_o simple_a sort_n of_o the_o heathen_a do_v so_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o the_o jewish_a idolater_n who_o erect_v the_o golden_a calf_n in_o the_o wilderness_n can_v we_o think_v that_o they_o be_v all_o so_o senseless_a as_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o calf_n which_o they_o know_v be_v not_o at_o all_o in_o rerum_fw-la naturâ_fw-la and_o have_v no_o be_v at_o that_o time_n when_o they_o come_v out_o of_o egypt_n shall_v yet_o be_v that_o god_n which_o bring_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n exod._n 32.4_o and_o for_o the_o heathen_a people_n though_o they_o haply_o think_v some_o divine_a majesty_n and_o power_n be_v seat_v in_o the_o image_n yet_o they_o be_v scarce_o so_o rude_a as_o to_o think_v the_o image_n which_o they_o adore_v to_o be_v very_a god_n for_o thus_o we_o find_v they_o usual_o to_o answer_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 10._o we_o worship_v the_o god_n by_o the_o image_n and_o secunda_fw-la i_o neither_o worship_v the_o image_n nor_o a_o spirit_n in_o it_o but_o by_o the_o bodily_a portraiture_n i_o do_v behold_v the_o sign_n of_o that_o thing_n which_o i_o ought_v to_o worship_n pap_n though_o the_o heathen_a do_v not_o account_v the_o image_n itself_o to_o be_v god_n yet_o be_v those_o image_n set_v up_o to_o represent_v either_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o be_v or_o devil_n or_o false-god_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n be_v idol_n whereas_o we_o erect_v image_n only_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o of_o his_o servant_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n pro._n suppose_v that_o many_o of_o the_o idolatrous_a jew_n and_o heathen_n image_n be_v such_o as_o you_o say_v they_o be_v yet_o they_o be_v not_o all_o of_o they_o such_o howsoever_o idolatry_n be_v commit_v by_o yield_a adoration_n to_o a_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n himself_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n where_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v that_o god_n show_v unto_o they_o that_o which_o may_v be_v know_v of_o he_o and_o that_o the_o invisible_a thing_n of_o he_o that_o be_v his_o
who_o set_v forth_o eusebius_n now_o eusebius_n have_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v pretend_v his_o word_n in_o his_o own_o language_n be_v these_o 1544._o it_o be_v our_o custom_n to_o come_v to_o the_o tomb_n and_o monument_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o to_o make_v our_o prayer_n at_o or_o before_o those_o shrine_n or_o tomb_n and_o to_o honour_v those_o bless_a soul_n plâ—â—saith_o they_o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o martyr_n tomb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o to_o make_v their_o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d at_o those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o tomb_n and_o monument_n he_o say_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o these_o martyr_n as_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v it_o it_o be_v onething_a to_o pray_v ad_fw-la memorias_fw-la martyrum_fw-la before_o or_o near_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o â—he_n martyr_n as_o ancient_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v &_o another_o thing_n to_o say_v as_o our_o adversary_n doe_n that_o these_o â—_z be_v make_v unto_o the_o martyr_n themselves_o the_o truth_n be_v they_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n to_o pâ—aise_v he_o for_o the_o assistance_n give_v unto_o the_o martyr_n and_o to_o crave_v of_o god_n the_o like_a gâ—ace_n 4._o fâ—urthly_o and_o last_o eusebius_n in_o the_o same_o treatise_n do_v full_o expreâ—se_v himself_o touch_v this_o matter_n say_v 89_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n god_n only_o and_o to_o honour_v those_o bless_a power_n that_o be_v about_o he_o with_o such_o honour_n as_o be_v fit_a and_o agreeable_a to_o their_o â—state_n and_o condition_n and_o again_o 1544._o to_o god_n only_o will_v we_o give_v the_o worship_n due_a unâ—o_o his_o name_n and_o he_o only_o do_v we_o religious_o worship_v and_o adore_v object_n saint_n ephraim_n the_o syrian_a 247._o say_v we_o pray_v you_o o_o yeâ—_n blessed_a spirit_n vouchsafe_v to_o make_v intercession_n to_o god_n for_o we_o miserable_a sinner_n answer_n the_o 118._o learned_a take_v exception_n at_o this_o ephraim_n as_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n late_o bring_v to_o light_n and_o not_o set_v forth_o in_o his_o native_a language_n but_o teach_v to_o speak_v in_o the_o roman_a tongue_n â—ut_fw-la be_v it_o that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a saint_n ephraem_n yet_o he_o say_v nothing_o direct_o for_o pray_v to_o saint_n for_o it_o be_v but_o a_o apostrophe_n in_o general_a which_o infer_v no_o conclusion_n aâ—_n all_o noâ—_n be_v it_o direct_v to_o any_o one_o peculiar_a saint_n bâ—t_v â—o_o the_o saint_n iâ—_n general_a now_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la miseris_fw-la peccatoribus_fw-la and_o this_o their_o brotherlike_a affection_n and_o saintlike_a performance_n be_v a_o aspeciall_a paâ—t_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n beside_o ephraem_n take_v he_o as_o he_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n deliver_v that_o which_o overthrow_v saintly_o invocation_n for_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n only_o without_o mention_v any_o saint_n at_o all_o 1._o yea_o he_o say_v express_o that_o he_o know_v no_o other_o save_o god_n to_o who_o he_o shall_v present_v his_o prayer_n and_o yet_o more_o full_o vossianâ—e_n say_v tibi_fw-la soli_fw-la redemptori_fw-la supplico_fw-la to_o thou_o only_o my_o saviour_n and_o redeemer_n i_o make_v my_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n and_o thus_o speak_v ephraem_n when_o once_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o pâ—osopopeiaes_n and_o rhetorical_a compellation_n his_o panegyric_n and_o commendatorie_a oration_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n only_o concern_v justification_n by_o faith_n only_o saint_n ambrose_n or_o some_o of_o the_o same_o stand_n with_o ambrose_n 8._o be_v clear_a and_o plentiful_a throughout_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n rom._n they_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n alone_o by_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n yea_o he_o far_o say_v 10_o no_o work_n of_o the_o law_n but_o only_a faith_n be_v to_o be_v give_v in_o christ_n cause_n saint_n hilary_n say_v 8._o that_o which_o the_o law_n can_v not_o unloose_v be_v remit_v by_o christ_n for_o faith_n alone_o justify_v saint_n basil_n say_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v true_a and_o perfect_a rejoice_v in_o the_o lord_n when_o a_o man_n be_v not_o puff_v up_o with_o his_o own_o righteousness_n but_o acknowledge_v his_o want_n thereof_o yet_o rejoice_v that_o he_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n alone_o in_o christ._n by_o this_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o when_o we_o say_v faith_n only_o justify_v we_o have_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o this_o point_n of_o justification_n of_o merit_n concern_v merit_n saint_n ambrose_n say_v 1._o whence_o shall_v i_o have_v so_o great_a merit_n see_v mercy_n be_v my_o crown_n and_o again_o toâ—_n what_o can_v we_o do_v worthy_a of_o the_o heavenly_a reward_n the_o suffering_n of_o this_o time_n be_v unworthy_a for_o the_o glory_n tâ—â—t_o be_v to_o come_v therefore_o the_o form_n of_o heauâ—nly_a decree_n do_v proceed_v with_o man_n not_o according_a to_o our_o merit_n but_o according_a to_o god_n mercy_n basil_n say_v 1._o everlasting_a rest_n be_v lay_v up_o for_o they_o that_o strive_v lawful_o in_o this_o life_n not_o to_o be_v render_v according_a to_o the_o debt_n of_o work_n but_o exhibit_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o bountiful_a god_n to_o they_o that_o trust_v in_o he_o macarius_n the_o egyptian_a hermit_n touch_v the_o gift_n which_o christian_n shall_v inherit_v aver_v 158â—_n that_o this_o a_o man_n may_v right_o say_v that_o if_o any_o one_o from_o the_o time_n wherein_o adam_n be_v create_v unto_o the_o very_a end_n of_o the_o world_n do_v fight_v against_o satan_n and_o undergo_v affliction_n he_o shall_v do_v no_o great_a matter_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o glory_n that_o he_o shall_v inherit_v for_o heâ—_n shall_v reign_v together_o with_o christ_n world_n without_o end_n pa._n you_o produce_v saint_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v witness_v for_o you_o whereas_o he_o be_v we_o and_o your_o mr._n cook_n tellâ—th_v we_o 117._o that_o bellarmine_n often_o allege_v he_o on_o our_o behalf_n pro._n the_o learned_a make_v question_n whether_o cyril_n or_o john_n b._n of_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o author_n of_o those_o catechism_n and_o sure_o in_o some_o part_n thereof_o there_o be_v divers_a thing_n unworthy_a of_o that_o ancient_a and_o learned_a cyril_n who_o be_v the_o more_o to_o be_v belove_v of_o the_o orthodox_n as_o he_o be_v great_o hate_v of_o the_o adrian's_n yet_o even_o in_o these_o catechism_n take_v they_o as_o they_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n master_n rivet_n a_o learned_a and_o judicious_a divine_a find_v many_o testimony_n 10._o that_o make_v for_o we_o and_o against_o the_o papist_n for_o instance_n sake_n cyril_n in_o his_o catechism_n have_v number_v all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n omit_v all_o those_o that_o be_v controvert_v and_o say_v 4._o peruse_v the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n but_o meddle_v not_o with_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la meditate_v diligent_o upon_o those_o scripture_n which_o the_o church_n do_v confident_o read_v and_o use_v no_o other_o he_o say_v 4._o that_o the_o safety_n and_o preservation_n of_o faith_n consist_v not_o in_o the_o eloquence_n of_o word_n but_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o divine_a scripture_n the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 〈◊〉_d receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o hallow_v hand_n say_v amen_n and_o after_o the_o partake_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n come_v also_o to_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 4._o that_o the_o word_n my_o body_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o bread_n christ_n thus_o avouch_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o resemble_v the_o consecrate_a oil_n wherewith_o their_o forehead_n be_v anoint_v to_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n look_v say_v he_o 3._o thou_o do_v not_o think_v it_o to_o be_v only_o bare_a and_o simple_a oil_n for_o even_o as_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n after_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n be_v no_o more_o common_a bread_n but_o christ_n body_n so_o the_o holy_a oil_n be_v no_o more_o bare_a and_o simple_a oil_n or_o common_a but_o charisma_n the_o gift_n of_o grace_n whence_o as_o master_n rivet_n say_v 10._o we_o may_v thus_o argue_v as_o be_v the_o change_n in_o the_o oil_n such_o there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o in_o the_o oil_n there_o be_v no_o change_n in_o substance_n but_o use_v and_o sanctification_n by_o grace_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o substantial_a change_n or_o conversion_n in_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n when_o they_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n objection_n saint_n cyril_n say_v 4._o know_v you_o for_o a_o surety_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v of_o we_o be_v not_o bread_n though_o the_o taste_n
church_n as_o if_o saint_n peter_n who_o successor_n he_o pretend_v to_o be_v have_v hâ—ld_v the_o apostolic_a chair_n as_o it_o weâ—e_v in_o fee_fw-mi for_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n for_o ever_o and_o the_o other_o eleven_o have_v hold_v theiâ—s_n for_o term_n of_o life_n only_o and_o now_o to_o look_v homewards_o to_o our_o britain_n in_o this_o age_n we_o find_v our_o ancestor_n beside_o their_o common_a enemy_n the_o scot_n pict_n and_o saxon_n trouble_v with_o another_o more_o secret_a but_o as_o dangerous_a to_o wiâ—_n the_o pelagian_a heresy_n wherewith_o pelagius_n a_o roman_a monk_n bear_v in_o little_a britain_n with_o his_o disciple_n celestius_fw-la begin_v to_o infect_v these_o northern_a part_n but_o after_o they_o and_o their_o heresy_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n and_o mela_n pope_n celestine_n send_v palladius_n into_o scotland_n as_o also_o our_o neighbour_n the_o french_a bishop_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o catholic_a english_a sâ—nt_a 446._o germanus_n bishop_n of_o aâ—xerre_n and_o lupus_n bishop_n of_o troy_n in_o champeigne_n into_o england_n to_o beat_v down_o pelagianism_n which_o they_o happy_o suppress_v now_o also_o there_o be_v a_o provincial_n council_n 9_o hold_v in_o britain_n for_o the_o reform_n of_o religion_n and_o repair_v of_o the_o ruine_a church_n which_o the_o pagan_a marriage_n of_o vortiger_n have_v decay_v to_o the_o great_a griffe_n of_o the_o people_n a_o plain_a token_n that_o their_o zeal_n continue_v euâ—n_v unto_o those_o day_n for_o so_o it_o be_v while_o vortiger_n a_o british_a prince_n marry_v with_o the_o fair_a but_o infidel_n rowena_n hengists_n daughter_n this_o saxon_a match_n have_v almost_o undo_v both_o church_n and_o state_n while_o as_o 15._o bede_n complain_v priest_n be_v slay_v stand_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o bishop_n with_o thâ—ir_a flock_n weâ—e_v murder_v till_o at_o length_n they_o assemble_v a_o council_n to_o repair_v those_o decay_n which_o this_o marriage_n have_v make_v now_o to_o close_v up_o this_o age_n the_o reader_n may_v observe_v that_o we_o have_v survey_v the_o first_o four_o general_n counsel_n which_o gregory_n the_o great_a 24._o proâ—essed_a that_o he_o â—mbraced_v as_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o indeed_o they_o be_v call_v against_o those_o four_o arch-hereticke_n that_o pester_v the_o church_n the_o first_o be_v hâ—ld_v at_o nice_n against_o arrius_n a_o priest_n of_o alâ—xandria_n who_o hold_v that_o christ_n be_v neither_o god_n nor_o eternal_a but_o a_o excellent_a creature_n create_v before_o all_o creature_n the_o second_o at_o constantinople_n against_o macedonius_n who_o hold_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o essence_n not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d consubstantial_a and_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n but_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d like_a to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o god_n but_o god_n minister_n and_o a_o creature_n not_o eternal_a the_o three_o at_o ephâ—suâ—_n against_o nestorius_n who_o hold_v that_o christ_n have_v two_o several_a person_n but_o not_o two_o will_n 7._o and_o that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v not_o to_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mother_n of_o god_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mother_n of_o christ._n the_o four_o at_o chalcedon_n where_o dioscorus_n and_o eutyches_n be_v condemn_v this_o eutyches_n confute_v nestorius_n fall_v into_o other_o heresy_n and_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n of_o christ_n make_v he_o after_o his_o union_n to_o have_v but_o the_o divine_a nature_n only_o beside_o the_o reader_n may_v far_o observe_v that_o upon_o the_o survey_n of_o these_o first_o four_o general_n counsel_n so_o much_o esteem_v by_o s._n gregory_n it_o be_v find_v that_o they_o confine_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o bound_n with_o other_o patriarch_n and_o they_o equal_v other_o patriarchall_a sea_n to_o the_o roman_a so_o that_o hereby_o be_v discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o campian_n flourish_n say_v 4._o general_n counsel_n be_v all_o we_o the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o and_o the_o middle_n for_o we_o embrace_v such_o general_n counsel_n as_o be_v hold_v in_o those_o golden_a age_n within_o the_o first_o six_o hundâ—ed_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o the_o middle_a rank_n begin_v at_o the_o second_o nicene_n unto_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o mingle_a and_o confuse_a church_n they_o be_v neither_o whole_o they_o nor_o we_o the_o two_o last_o the_o one_o at_o lateran_n the_o other_o at_o trâ—nt_n these_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o dross_n of_o the_o church_n be_v they_o a_o appendix_n to_o the_o fiâ—th_n centurie_n of_o the_o father_n authority_n papist_n you_o have_v produce_v the_o father_n for_o these_o five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o your_o faith_n whereas_o you_o dissent_v from_o thâ—m_n 9_o and_o refuse_v their_o trial_n but_o we_o honour_v they_o and_o appeal_v to_o the_o joint_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n protestant_n where_o we_o seâ—me_v to_o vary_v from_o they_o it_o be_v either_o in_o thing_n humane_a arbitrarie_a and_o indifferent_a or_o in_o matter_n not_o full_o discuss_v by_o the_o ancient_a or_o in_o point_n which_o be_v not_o deliver_v by_o joint_a consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a or_o in_o thing_n which_o be_v reprove_v by_o plain_a demonstration_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o wherein_o the_o father_n permit_v liberty_n of_o dissent_v and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o usual_o take_v it_o neither_o will_v saint_n austin_n 7._o the_o faiâ—est_a flower_n of_o antiquity_n have_v his_o reader_n follow_v he_o far_o than_o he_o follow_v the_o truth_n not_o deny_v but_o that_o as_o in_o his_o manner_n so_o in_o his_o write_n many_o thing_n may_v just_o be_v 7._o tax_v neither_o do_v we_o refuse_v the_o trial_n of_o the_o father_n true_o allege_v and_o right_o understand_v witness_v the_o challenge_n make_v by_o bishop_n jewel_n crosse._n and_o second_v by_o doctor_n whitaker_n camp_n and_o doctor_n feat_o yea_o doctor_n whitaker_n ibid._n as_o scultetus_n observe_v 140._o be_v confident_a that_o the_o father_n although_o in_o some_o matter_n they_o be_v variable_a and_o partly_o they_o partly_o we_o yet_o in_o the_o material_a point_n they_o be_v whole_o we_o and_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o lesser_a moment_n and_o some_o few_o tenet_n likewise_o that_o great_a light_n of_o oxford_n doctor_n reinolds_n in_o his_o conference_n with_o master_n hart_n solemn_o protest_v 6._o that_o in_o his_o opinion_n not_o one_o of_o all_o the_o father_n be_v a_o papist_n for_o say_v he_o the_o very_a be_v and_o essence_n of_o a_o papist_n consist_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n but_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v not_o allow_v by_o any_o of_o the_o father_n as_o he_o there_o prove_v against_o hart_n not_o one_o then_o of_o all_o the_o father_n be_v a_o papist_n pa._n may_v we_o not_o ground_v our_o faith_n upon_o the_o father_n testimony_n pro._n we_o reverence_v the_o ancient_a father_n but_o still_o with_o reservation_n of_o the_o respect_n we_o owe_v to_o that_o ancient_n of_o day_n daniel_n 7.6_o their_o father_n and_o we_o who_o teach_v young_a elihu_n job._n 32.6_o to_o reprove_v his_o ancient_n even_o holy_a job_n among_o they_o job_n 33.12_o he_o alone_o do_v we_o acknowledge_v for_o the_o father_n of_o our_o faith_n on_o who_o we_o may_v safe_o ground_n in_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v for_o every_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n must_v be_v ground_v on_o divine_a revelation_n 2._o but_o all_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o divine_a revelation_n neither_o do_v the_o father_n challenge_n to_o themselves_o infallibility_n of_o judgement_n sâ—int_v austin_n say_v 19_o this_o reverence_n and_o honour_n have_v i_o learn_v to_o give_v to_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n only_o which_o be_v call_v canonical_a that_o i_o most_o firm_o believe_v none_o of_o their_o author_n can_v any_o whit_n err_v in_o writing_n but_o other_o i_o so_o read_v that_o with_o how_o great_a sanctity_n and_o learning_n soever_o they_o do_v excel_v i_o therefore_o think_v not_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a because_o they_o sâ—_n think_v it_o but_o because_o they_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v i_o either_o by_o those_o canonical_a author_n or_o by_o some_o probable_a reason_n that_o it_o do_v not_o swerve_v from_o truth_n neither_o do_v our_o adversary_n yield_v infallibility_a of_o judgement_n tâ—_n the_o father_n baronius_n say_v 34._o the_o church_n do_v not_o always_o and_o in_o all_o thing_n follow_v the_o father_n interpretation_n of_o scripture_n bellarmine_n say_v râ—â—pâ—ndâ—o_o their_o write_n be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n neither_o have_v they_o authority_n to_o bind_v canus_n tell_v we_o 7._o that_o the_o ancient_a father_n sometime_o err_v and_o against_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o nature_n bring_v forth_o
a_o thing_n remarkable_a in_o scotus_n although_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v the_o same_o cassander_n say_v specie_fw-la it_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a that_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n until_o this_o day_n and_o the_o western_a or_o roman_a church_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n aftâ—r_n christ_n do_v exhibit_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n at_o least_o in_o public_a as_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o innumerable_a testimony_n both_o of_o greek_a and_o latin_a father_n so_o that_o the_o bar_v of_o the_o lay-people_n of_o the_o cup_n come_v not_o into_o the_o church_n by_o any_o public_a decree_n till_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1414_o some_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n say_v lutherum_n that_o of_o purgatory_n there_o be_v very_o little_a or_o no_o mention_n among_o the_o ancient_a and_o that_o the_o grecian_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o this_o day_n in_o like_a sort_n their_o latin_a service_n which_o pope_n vitalian_n bring_v in_o 6â—6_n be_v not_o of_o primitive_a antiquity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o general_o put_v upon_o the_o church_n until_o the_o year_n 666._o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n mention_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n revel_v 13.18_o and_o find_v out_o by_o irenaeus_n fevard_n to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o numeral_a letter_n of_o the_o word_n lateinos_n now_o this_o name_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d well_o suit_n with_o the_o pope_n who_o faith_n and_o church_n be_v the_o romish_a or_o latin_a church_n and_o his_o public_a service_n in_o latin_a and_o his_o translation_n of_o scripture_n in_o latin_a now_o touch_v prayer_n to_o saint_n it_o be_v true_a that_o such_o as_o have_v lapse_v and_o fall_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v wont_a to_o implore_v the_o prayer_n of_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n imprison_v for_o the_o 22._o gospel_n that_o by_o their_o intercede_v for_o thâ—m_n they_o may_v procure_v some_o ease_n or_o relaxation_n of_o such_o canonical_a censure_n as_o be_v enjoin_v they_o by_o the_o church_n &_o cyprian_a be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o saint_n aftâ—r_v death_n remember_v theiâ—_n old_a friend_n here_o as_o have_v takâ—n_o fresh_a and_o particular_a notice_n of_o their_o several_a state_n vote_n and_o necessity_n and_o hence_o grow_v that_o compact_n betwixt_o cyprian_a and_o cornelius_n that_o whether_o of_o they_o go_v to_o heaven_n before_o the_o other_o he_o shall_v pray_v for_o his_o survive_a virg_n friend_n now_o this_o solicit_n of_o martyr_n before_o their_o death_n bring_v in_o the_o next_o age_n a_o custom_n to_o call_v upon_o they_o after_o their_o death_n yet_o so_o as_o they_o do_v not_o direct_o invote_v they_o for_o so_o it_o be_v for_o the_o better_a preservation_n of_o the_o memory_n of_o saint_n and_o martyr_n they_o have_v their_o commemoration_n day_n and_o be_v wont_a to_o meet_v at_o the_o tomb_n and_o monument_n of_o martyr_n where_o they_o keep_v their_o anniversary_n and_o yearly_a solemnity_n and_o make_v speech_n in_o their_o praise_n and_o commendation_n and_o in_o these_o their_o oration_n they_o speak_v to_o the_o decease_a as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v live_v and_o present_a there_o but_o these_o be_v only_a strain_n of_o rhetoric_n figure_n and_o apostrophee_n rather_o declamationes_fw-la rhetorum_fw-la flower_n of_o rhetoric_n than_o definitiones_fw-la theologorum_fw-la decision_n of_o divine_n in_o this_o kind_n gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v julian._n hear_v o_o thou_o soul_n of_o great_a conâ—â—antius_n if_o thou_o have_v any_o understanding_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o as_o many_o soul_n of_o the_o king_n before_o he_o as_o love_a christ._n the_o like_a he_o have_v in_o his_o funeral_n oration_n which_o he_o make_v upon_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n where_o he_o speak_v thus_o unto_o she_o gorgon_n if_o thou_o have_v any_o care_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v by_o we_o and_o holy_a soul_n receive_v this_o honour_n from_o god_n that_o they_o have_v any_o feel_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o receive_v this_o oration_n of_o we_o in_o stead_n of_o many_o and_o before_o many_o funeral_n obsequy_n he_o speak_v doubtful_o and_o faint_o if_o thou_o have_v any_o sense_n or_o apprehension_n hereof_o and_o if_o you_o be_v affect_v with_o these_o thing_n it_o seem_v he_o think_v that_o the_o defunct_a have_v not_o ordinary_o notice_n of_o thing_n do_v on_o earth_n neither_o will_v it_o serve_v to_o say_v as_o bellarmine_n do_v dico_fw-la that_o si_fw-mi be_v not_o dubitantis_fw-la but_o affirmantis_fw-la not_o a_o term_n of_o doubt_v but_o of_o asseveration_n as_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n if_o thou_o count_v i_o therefore_o a_o partner_n receive_v he_o as_o myself_o for_o there_o be_v no_o man_n but_o if_o he_o read_v these_o place_n unpartial_o hear_v if_o there_o be_v any_o sense_n and_o hear_v if_o god_n grant_v it_o as_o a_o privilege_n to_o soul_n decease_v to_o have_v sense_n of_o these_o thing_n but_o he_o will_v conceive_v that_o si_fw-mi be_v not_o put_v for_o for_o or_o quoniam_fw-la or_o as_o a_o note_n of_o affirm_v but_o as_o a_o note_n of_o doubt_n at_o least_o in_o the_o party_n that_o speak_v it_o hitherto_o the_o saint_n be_v rather_o vocati_fw-la call_v unto_o as_o comprecant_v to_o join_v their_o prayer_n with_o the_o live_n than_o invocati_fw-la direct_o call_v upon_o or_o pray_v unto_o yet_o in_o process_n of_o time_n the_o prayer_n make_v to_o god_n to_o hear_v the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v change_v into_o prayer_n to_o the_o saint_n to_o hear_v our_o intercession_n themselves_o for_o we_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o among_o the_o ancient_a writer_n there_o be_v some_o place_n find_v which_o speak_v of_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n there_o be_v also_o wish_v find_v that_o be_v make_v by_o live_a man_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o they_o but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o we_o whether_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o but_o whether_o we_o must_v pray_v unto_o and_o call_v upon_o they_o for_o we_o grant_v that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v pray_v for_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o general_a 4._o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o communion_n of_o saint_n but_o their_o intercession_n for_o we_o in_o general_a will_v not_o infer_v our_o invocation_n of_o they_o in_o particular_a there_o be_v also_o in_o ancient_a writer_n particular_a example_n to_o be_v find_v of_o some_o that_o ouâ—_n of_o their_o own_o private_a devotion_n have_v call_v upon_o saint_n but_o thiâ—_n can_v raise_v up_o a_o tenet_n in_o religion_n to_o bind_v the_o church_n either_o for_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n for_o what_o one_o or_o two_o shall_v do_v carry_v away_o with_o their_o own_o devout_a affection_n have_v zeal_n haply_o not_o according_a to_o knowledge_n be_v not_o straight_o way_n a_o ruâ—e_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o one_o of_o the_o church_n agend_n the_o thing_n we_o stand_v upon_o be_v this_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o collect_v nor_o set_v form_n nor_o any_o diâ—ect_a invocation_n of_o saint_n put_v into_o the_o common-service_n and_o public_a liturgy_n of_o the_o western_a church_n until_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a or_o there_o about_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n so_o that_o their_o saint-invocation_n be_v not_o so_o ancient_a as_o they_o will_v bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v much_o difference_n between_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a romist_n herein_o for_o in_o the_o compellation_n which_o the_o ancient_n use_v they_o plead_v only_a christ_n merit_n make_v the_o saint_n high_a in_o god_n favour_n competitioner_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o grace_n with_o the_o saint_n live_v on_o earth_n but_o not_o content_a herewith_o the_o school_n afterward_o hold_v meritorious_a invocation_n of_o saint_n wherein_o the_o saint_n own_o merit_n be_v bring_v in_o and_o plead_v we_o pray_v unto_o the_o saint_n say_v the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n g._n that_o they_o may_v intercede_v for_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o their_o merit_n may_v help_v we_o and_o biel_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n 30._o the_o six_z centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 500_o to_o 600._o papist_n wwhat_o say_v you_o of_o this_o six_o age_n protestant_n quod_fw-la dies_fw-la â—egat_fw-la dies_fw-la dabit_fw-la what_o one_o age_n afford_v not_o another_o do_v and_o dies_fw-la dedit_fw-la i_o trust_v we_o have_v get_v the_o day_n in_o the_o two_o last_o just_o style_v the_o learned_a age_n the_o reader_n be_v not_o now_o in_o the_o close_a of_o the_o first_o 600_o year_n to_o expect_v so_o full_a and_o frequent_a testimony_n as_o former_o such_o as_o we_o find_v we_o produce_v 14.17_o for_o god_n have_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n of_o
by_o who_o council_n and_o procurement_n the_o peer_n who_o she_o have_v corrupt_v shut_v up_o her_o son_n constantine_n the_o emperor_n in_o the_o palace_n where_o he_o be_v bear_v and_o there_o they_o put_v out_o his_o eye_n so_o that_o he_o die_v of_o heart_n grief_n thus_o they_o put_v out_o the_o eye_n of_o he_o that_o see_v and_o set_v up_o image_n that_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v not_o and_o all_o this_o be_v do_v say_v the_o story_n that_o her_o son_n be_v depose_v she_o may_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rule_v alone_o but_o this_o decree_n of_o the_o nicen_n synod_n repeal_v by_o that_o at_o frankford_n be_v not_o half_a so_o bad_a as_o that_o which_o follow_v when_o aquinas_n set_v up_o school_n and_o teach_v 4._o that_o the_o crucifix_n anâ—_n image_n of_o christ_n must_v be_v adore_v with_o the_o same_o honour_n that_o himself_o be_v to_o wit_n with_o latria_n or_o divine_a honour_n whereas_o those_o nice_a father_n haply_o stand_v but_o for_o veneration_n 387._o or_o outward_a reverence_n of_o image_n in_o pass_v by_o they_o or_o stand_v before_o they_o as_o friend_n use_v to_o salute_v or_o embrace_v one_o another_o howsoever_o the_o nicen_n dâ—â—râ—e_n be_v reject_v as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o gâ—ds_n church_n by_o the_o prince_n and_o bishop_n of_o england_n fiâ—â—_n about_o the_o year_n 792._o and_o by_o charles_n thâ—_n great_a afteâ—wâ—rd_n aâ—d_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n france_n and_o germany_n which_o by_o his_o appointment_n be_v gather_v together_o in_o the_o frankford_n council_n in_o the_o year_n 794._o rogâ—r_n hovedeâ—_n say_v 387._o â—harlâ—s_v the_o french_a king_n send_v a_o synodal_n into_o britain_n direct_v unto_o he_o from_o constantinople_n in_o the_o which_o book_n many_o thing_n out_o alas_o inconvenient_a anâ—â—epugnant_a to_o right_a faith_n be_v find_v especial_o it_o be_v conâ—â—â—med_v a_o most_o by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a doctor_n â—o_o lâ—sse_v than_o three_o hundred_o or_o more_o that_o image_n ought_v to_o â—e_v worship_v which_o thing_n the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v altogether_o dâ—test_v against_o which_o synodall_n bâ—oke_v albinus_n write_v a_o epistle_n mâ—rveilouslie_o confirm_v by_o authority_n of_o divine_a scripture_n and_o carry_v the_o same_o to_o the_o french_a king_n together_o with_o the_o fore_n sâ—â—d_a book_n in_o the_o name_n of_o our_o bishop_n and_o prince_n hâ—nâ—marus_n bishop_n of_o rheims_n live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n sâ—ith_o 〈…〉_z in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a there_o be_v a_o general_a council_n call_v by_o the_o emperor_n wherein_o according_a to_o the_o pathway_n of_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o ancestor_n the_o greek_n false_a synod_n be_v destroyedâ—_n and_o whole_o abrogated_a touch_v the_o repeal_n whereof_o theâ—e_n be_v a_o just_a volume_n send_v from_o the_o emperor_n to_o rome_n which_o myself_o have_v read_v in_o the_o palace_n when_o i_o be_v a_o young_a man_n say_v hinâ—marus_n â—he_v same_o also_o iâ—_n testify_v by_o sanct._n other_o namely_o ado_n rhâ—gâ—o_o and_o cassander_n a_o moderate_a pontifician_n and_o king_n charles_n speak_v of_o this_o synod_n say_v that_o 30._o beâ—â—g_v destitute_a of_o scripture_n proole_n they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o apocryphal_a and_o ridiculous_a toy_n pa._n this_o book_n be_v 364._o forge_v under_o the_o name_n of_o carolus_n magnus_n pro._n indeed_o we_o be_v not_o at_o the_o make_v thereof_o yet_o thus_o much_o we_o can_v witness_v that_o your_o champion_n eckius_fw-la say_v 16._o charles_n write_v four_o book_n touch_v image_n and_o austin_n steuchus_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n 226._o press_v some_o thing_n out_o of_o those_o caroline_n book_n make_v as_o he_o think_v for_o his_o master_n advantage_n cassander_n say_v sanctor_n that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o copy_n of_o those_o caroline_n book_n in_o the_o vatican_n library_n and_o in_o divers_a place_n of_o france_n and_o that_o hincmarus_n bishop_n of_o rheims_n mention_n those_o four_o caroline_n book_n beside_o they_o be_v late_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o palatine_n library_n at_o heidelberg_n but_o be_v now_o convey_v to_o rome_n where_o yet_o for_o all_o charlemaignes_n greatness_n thâ—y_v hâ—â—e_v sue_v out_o a_o prohibition_n against_o he_o 〈…〉_z and_o his_o bookâ—_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o roman_a index_n first_o publish_v by_o pius_n the_o fourth_n command_n enlarge_v by_o sixtus_n quintus_n and_o review_v and_o publish_v by_o clement_n the_o eight_o howsoever_o you_o see_v and_o baronius_n confess_v that_o the_o most_o learned_a anâ—â—amous_a of_o these_o time_n speak_v against_o this_o nicen_n decree_n pap_n the_o council_n of_o frankford_n and_o paris_n 〈…〉_z under_o lewis_n the_o first_o and_o other_o learned_a man_n mistake_v the_o definition_n of_o thâ—_n nicen_n council_n and_o therein_o erredâ—_n yet_o noâ—_n iâ—_n a_o mâ—tter_n of_o doctrine_n but_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n say_v genebâ—ard_n and_o bellarmine_n pro._n there_o be_v of_o their_o own_o side_n as_o learned_a as_o they_o whiâ—h_o mislike_v this_o excuse_n to_o wit_n 1610._o suarez_n and_o vasques_n so_o thaâ—_n it_o seem_v they_o be_v not_o agree_v of_o their_o verdict_n nor_o who_o shall_v speak_v for_o they_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v that_o si._n the_o pope_n confirm_v the_o frankford_n council_n in_o one_o part_n and_o canceled_a it_o in_o another_o to_o wit_n in_o that_o point_n touch_v adoration_n of_o image_n whereunto_o the_o pope_n legate_n never_o consent_v pro._n this_o betray_v the_o pope_n partial_a dâ—aling_n to_o make_v the_o council_n only_o to_o serve_v his_o own_o turn_n but_o what_o if_o it_o waâ—ted_v â—is_n approbation_n the_o thiâ—d_o canon_n of_o the_o chalcedâ—n_n council_n that_o give_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n the_o precedence_n bâ—fâ—re_v other_o patriarch_n as_o the_o nâ—xt_n after_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v oppose_v by_o pope_n leo_n legate_n and_o yet_o the_o canon_n be_v decree_v and_o pass_v and_o the_o council_n be_v hold_v for_o general_n howsoever_o the_o pipe_n legate_n 137._o contradict_v it_o for_o they_o be_v to_o be_v rule_v by_o the_o mayor_n part_n of_o the_o counsel_n vote_n neither_o do_v we_o find_v that_o ancient_o the_o pope_n have_v a_o negative_a or_o cast_a voice_n in_o counsel_n and_o therefore_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n opposition_n profess_v 137._o haec_fw-la omnes_fw-la dicimus_fw-la this_o be_v all_o our_o vote_n ibid._n and_o tota_fw-la synodus_fw-la the_o whole_a council_n have_v confirm_v this_o canon_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n 1â—â—â—_n and_o according_o the_o whole_a council_n write_v to_o pope_n leo._n pa._n can_v the_o late_a council_n at_o frankford_n repeal_v the_o former_a at_o nice_a pro._n very_o well_o for_o as_o saint_n austin_n say_v 7._o even_o full_a and_o plenary_a counsel_n themselves_o may_v be_v amend_v by_o the_o late_a neither_o do_v he_o mean_v it_o in_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n for_o austin_n there_o speak_v of_o rebaptisation_n and_o â—mâ—ndari_fw-la be_v as_o much_o as_o è_fw-la mendis_fw-la purgari_fw-la to_o be_v rectify_v wherein_o it_o err_v and_o not_o only_o to_o be_v explain_v pa._n will_v charles_n who_o love_v pope_n adrian_n so_o dear_o num_fw-la write_v against_o he_o so_o sharp_o or_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n which_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o leo_n the_o three_o crown_v charles_n emperor_n of_o the_o west_n endure_v that_o charles_n shall_v condemn_v image_n pro._n charles_n may_v love_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o yet_o express_v his_o judgement_n in_o the_o point_n of_o image_n neither_o do_v we_o doubt_v but_o that_o charles_n and_o pipin_n will_v have_v condemn_v the_o pope_n proceed_n therein_o more_o express_o but_o they_o can_v not_o meddle_v with_o the_o point_n of_o state_n without_o quarrel_v the_o pope_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o as_o saint_n austin_n say_v of_o the_o old_a roman_n 1â—_n that_o they_o bear_v down_o many_o desire_n for_o the_o excessive_a desire_n they_o have_v of_o one_o thing_n to_o wit_n sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n so_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n desirous_a to_o keep_v their_o new_a purchase_n of_o lombardy_n and_o ravenna_n which_o charles_n and_o pipin_n have_v procure_v they_o think_v it_o not_o fit_a to_o contend_v with_o their_o new_a and_o potent_a favourite_n for_o so_o it_o be_v when_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o three_o desirous_a to_o abolish_v image_n worship_n which_o then_o be_v creep_v in_o have_v cause_v they_o to_o be_v deface_v and_o thereupon_o do_v punish_v some_o who_o withstand_v it_o 3._o gregory_n the_o second_o excommwicate_v he_o 3._o forbid_v the_o italian_n to_o pay_v he_o tribute_n or_o to_o obey_v he_o upon_o this_o sentence_n and_o exhibition_n of_o the_o pope_n a_o great_a part_n of_o italy_n 665._o rebel_v against_o their_o emperor_n
teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o other_o book_n also_o to_o wit_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr animâ_fw-la which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n of_o sarisburie_n and_o bennet_n college_n in_o cambridge_n as_o the_o same_o 11._o bishop_n usher_n observe_v pa._n be_v bertram_n a_o learned_a man_n and_o of_o a_o good_a liâ—e_z pro._n trithemius_n the_o abbot_n give_v he_o a_o large_a beâ—â—ram_fw-la commendation_n for_o his_o excellent_a learning_n in_o scripture_n his_o godly_a life_n his_o worthy_a book_n and_o by_o name_n this_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n clodius_n de_fw-fr sancte_n 1575._o â—aith_o he_o be_v put_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n for_o one_o catholic_a in_o life_n and_o doctrine_n and_o your_o brere_o 7._o say_v that_o ancient_a catholic_a writer_n doubt_v not_o to_o honour_v bertram_z for_o a_o holy_a martyr_n of_o their_o church_n now_o be_v we_o come_v to_o our_o famous_a countryman_n scotus_n much_o what_o of_o bertram_n stand_v and_o both_o of_o they_o in_o favour_n with_o charles_n unto_o who_o as_o bertram_n dedicate_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o also_o joannes_n scotus_n write_v of_o the_o same_o argument_n and_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n that_o bertram_n have_v do_v bellarmine_n say_v secundus_fw-la that_o scotus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n write_v doubtâ—fully_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v indeed_o their_o fault_n that_o we_o have_v not_o his_o book_n yet_o may_v we_o presume_v that_o he_o write_v positive_o neither_o do_v we_o any_o where_o find_v that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v before_o the_o day_n of_o lanfrancke_n 54._o who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o leaven_v the_o church_n of_o england_n with_o this_o corrupt_a doctrine_n of_o the_o carnal_a presence_n so_o that_o all_o this_o while_n to_o wit_n from_o the_o year_n 876_o to_o 1050_o he_o pass_v for_o a_o good_a catholic_a pa._n be_v scotus_n a_o man_n of_o that_o note_n pro._n he_o be_v as_o possevine_n say_v 11._o scholar_n to_o bede_n fellow-pupill_n with_o alcuinus_fw-la and_o account_v one_o of_o the_o founder_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n and_o in_o the_o end_n die_v like_o a_o martyr_n for_o after_o that_o he_o come_v into_o england_n and_o be_v public_a reader_n in_o oxford_n by_o the_o favour_n of_o king_n alfred_n he_o retire_v himself_o into_o malmsbury_n abbey_n and_o be_v there_o by_o his_o own_o scholar_n stab_v to_o death_n with_o pen-knive_n and_o this_o be_v do_v say_v bale_n 24._o and_o other_o praeâ—aâ—_n fortassis_fw-la non_fw-la sine_fw-la monachorum_fw-la impulse_n haply_o not_o without_o the_o monk_n procurement_n be_v murder_v by_o his_o scholar_n while_o he_o oppose_v the_o carnal_a presence_n which_o then_o some_o private_a person_n begin_v to_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o his_o birth_n he_o be_v one_o 9_o of_o the_o scottish_a or_o irish_a nation_n and_o be_v sometime_o call_v erigena_n sometime_o scotigena_n he_o be_v surname_v scotus_n the_o wise_a and_o for_o his_o extraordinary_a learning_n in_o great_a account_n with_o our_o king_n alfred_n and_o familiar_o entertain_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a to_o who_o he_o write_v divers_a 22._o letter_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v a_o old_a homely_a 45._o epitaph_n which_o speak_v what_o this_o scotus_n be_v clauditur_fw-la hoc_fw-la tumulo_fw-la sanctus_n sophista_fw-la joannes_n qui_fw-la ditatus_fw-la erat_fw-la jà m_fw-la vivens_fw-la dogmate_fw-it miro_fw-la martyrio_fw-la tandem_fw-la christi_fw-la conscendere_fw-la regnum_fw-la quoâ—_n meruit_fw-la sancti_fw-la regnant_a per_fw-la saecula_fw-la cuncti_fw-la under_o this_o stone_n lie_v sophister_n john_n who_o live_v have_v store_n of_o singular_a lore_n at_o length_n he_o do_v merit_n heaven_n to_o inherit_v a_o martyr_n blessed_v where_o all_o saint_n rest_n or_o thus_o here_o lie_v inter_v scotus_n the_o sage_a a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n of_o this_o age._n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n jonas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n who_o write_v against_o claudius_n bishop_n of_o turin_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o image_n hold_v that_o par._n the_o image_n of_o saintâ—_n and_o story_n of_o divine_a thing_n may_v bâ—e_v paint_v in_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o to_o be_v a_o ornament_n and_o to_o bring_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o simple_a people_n thing_n do_v and_o pass_v but_o to_o adore_v the_o creature_n or_o to_o give_v it_o any_o part_n of_o divine_a honour_n we_o count_v it_o say_v he_o 699_o a_o vile_a wickedness_n detest_a the_o doâ—r_n thereof_o as_o worthy_a to_o be_v accurse_v it_o be_v flâ—t_o impiete_a 701._o say_v the_o same_o jonas_n out_o of_o origen_n to_o adore_v any_o save_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n agobardus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n say_v 253._o that_o the_o ancient_n they_o have_v the_o picture_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o it_o be_v for_o history_n sake_n and_o not_o for_o adoration_n and_o that_o none_o of_o thâ—_n ancient_a catholic_n haply_o think_v that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o adore_v and_o 254_o the_o orthodox_n father_n for_o avoid_v of_o superstition_n do_v careful_o provide_v that_o no_o picture_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o in_o church_n lest_o that_o which_o be_v worship_v shall_v be_v paint_v on_o the_o wall_n rhemigius_n say_v 96._o that_o neither_o image_n nor_o angel_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o 8._o walasfridus_fw-la strabo_n will_v not_o have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o aught_o that_o be_v make_v by_o we_o or_o any_o other_o creature_n now_o what_o say_v the_o papist_n to_o these_o testimony_n baronius_n yield_v we_o walafridus_n strabo_n jonas_n bishop_n of_o orâ—leance_n hincmarus_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n and_o say_v 8._o that_o they_o forsake_v the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v ever_o hold_v sound_a catholic_n bellarmine_n say_v jonas_n that_o jonas_n be_v overtake_v with_o agobard_n his_o error_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o france_n in_o that_o age_n and_o therefore_o put_v in_o a_o caveat_n that_o jonas_n must_v be_v read_v wary_o so_o that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o learn_a and_o famous_a man_n of_o this_o age_n stand_v for_o we_o in_o this_o point_n &_o this_o make_v they_o seek_v to_o suppress_v such_o testimony_n as_o be_v give_v of_o they_o papirius_n massonus_n set_v forth_o this_o book_n of_o agobards_n and_o deliver_v the_o argument_n thereof_o to_o be_v this_o 7._o detect_v most_o manifest_o the_o error_n of_o the_o grecians_n touch_v image_n &_o picture_n he_o to_o wit_n bishop_n agobard_fw-mi deny_v tâ—at_a they_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v which_o opinion_n all_o we_o catholic_n do_v allow_v and_o follow_v the_o testimony_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a concern_v they_o now_o this_o passage_n the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n in_o their_o expurgatorie_n index_n 1612._o command_v tâ—_n be_v blot_v out_o and_o this_o be_v according_o 551._o perform_v by_o the_o divine_n of_o collen_n in_o their_o late_a corrupt_a edition_n of_o the_o great_a bibliothek_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n charles_n the_o great_a be_v second_v by_o his_o son_n lewis_n the_o godly_a for_o by_o his_o appointment_n the_o doctor_n of_o france_n â—io_fw-la assemble_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 842_o and_o there_o condemn_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a say_v 〈…〉_z ambrose_n ansberâ—us_n that_o our_o prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v not_o offer_v up_o unto_o god_n by_o we_o but_o by_o our_o high_a priest_n since_o that_o saint_n paul_n exhort_v we_o to_o offer_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n unto_o god_n haymo_n upon_o those_o word_n of_o isaiah_n 〈◊〉_d enim_fw-la pater_fw-la noster_fw-la thou_o o_o lord_n be_v our_o father_n isay._n 6â—_n ver_fw-la 16._o â—aith_o 〈◊〉_d et_fw-la rectè_fw-la solum_fw-la invocamus_fw-la ac_fw-la dâ—p_n ecamur_fw-la te_fw-la and_o we_o do_v right_a only_o to_o invocate_v thou_o and_o to_o make_v our_o supplication_n to_o thou_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n claudius_n scotus_n say_v religion_n that_o faith_n alone_o save_v we_o because_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n no_o man_n shall_v be_v justify_v yet_o he_o add_v withal_o this_o caution_n 3._o not_o as_o if_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n shall_v be_v contemn_v and_o without_o they_o a_o simple_a faith_n so_o he_o call_v that_o solitary_a faith_n which_o be_v a_o simple_a faith_n indeed_o shall_v be_v desire_v but_o that_o the_o work_n themselves_o shall_v be_v adorn_v with_o the_o faith_n of_o christ._n rhemigius_n say_v 32._o that_o in_o truth_n those_o only_o be_v happy_a who_o be_v free_o justify_v of_o grace_n and_o not_o of_o merit_n haymo_n say_v 63._o we_o be_v save_v by_o god_n grace_n and_o not_o our_o own_o merit_n for_o we_o have_v no_o merit_n at_o all_o ambros._n ansbertus_n expound_v that_o place_n revel_v 19_o
of_o weak_a ability_n and_o also_o for_o that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o book_n which_o they_o call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n whereunto_o they_o say_v christ_n gospel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v pope_n alexander_n the_o four_o be_v content_a upon_o complaint_n make_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o friar_n book_n shall_v be_v burn_v 1256._o provide_v that_o it_o be_v do_v covert_o and_o secret_o and_o so_o as_o the_o friar_n shall_v not_o be_v discredit_v thereby_o and_o as_o for_o william_n of_o saint_n amour_n he_o deal_v sharp_o with_o he_o command_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v as_o also_o he_o suspend_v 23._o from_o their_o benefice_n and_o promotion_n all_o such_o as_o either_o by_o word_n or_o writing_n have_v oppose_v the_o friar_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v revoke_v and_o recant_v all_o such_o speech_n and_o write_n at_o paris_n or_o other_o place_n appoint_v so_o tender_a be_v his_o holiness_n over_o the_o friar_n credit_n and_o reputation_n know_v belike_o what_o service_n may_v be_v do_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n by_o these_o new_o errect_v order_n of_o â—riers_n i_o call_v they_o new_o erect_v for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 1198_o the_o jacobite_n a_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n be_v institute_v by_o saint_n dominicke_n and_o about_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n the_o order_n of_o franciscan_n preach_v friar_n minor_n be_v institute_v by_o saint_n francis_n eccles._n bear_v at_o assize_n a_o town_n in_o italy_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n scoâ—us_o say_v sâ—â—und_n that_o supernatural_a knowledge_n as_o much_o as_o be_v necessary_a for_o a_o wayfaring_a man_n be_v sufficient_o deliver_v in_o sacred_a scripture_n thomas_n aquinas_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o that_o place_n of_o saint_n paul_n the_o scripture_n be_v able_a to_o make_v one_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a 2_o timoth._n 3.15.17_o say_v 16._o that_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o qualify_v a_o man_n aâ—ter_v a_o ordinary_a sort_n but_o they_o perfect_v he_o so_o that_o nothing_o be_v want_v to_o make_v he_o happy_a and_o according_o bonaventure_n say_v 6_o the_o benefit_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o ordinary_a but_o such_o as_o be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o man_n full_o bless_v and_o happy_a hugo_n cardinalis_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o book_n reject_v by_o we_o say_v hieron_n these_o book_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n for_o proof_n of_o doctrine_n but_o for_o information_n of_o manner_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o nâ—mber_v of_o sacrament_n alexander_n hales_n howsoever_o he_o some_o way_n incline_v to_o that_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o kind_n yet_o he_o confess_v priâ—o_fw-la that_o there_o be_v more_o merit_n and_o devotion_n and_o completeness_n and_o efficacy_n in_o receive_v in_o both_o again_o he_o say_v â—ieâ—_n whole_a christ_n be_v not_o sacramental_o contain_v under_o each_o form_n because_o the_o bread_n signify_v the_o body_n and_o not_o the_o blood_n the_o wine_n signify_v the_o blood_n and_o not_o the_o body_n concern_v the_o church_n practice_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o lay_v people_n be_v as_o yet_o bar_v of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o our_o countryman_n alexander_n hale_v who_o flourish_v tâ—â—them_n about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1240._o say_v that_o we_o may_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n only_o sicut_fw-la fere_n ubique_fw-la fit_a à _fw-la laicis_fw-la in_o ecclesiâ_fw-la as_o it_o be_v almost_o every_o where_o do_v of_o the_o laiety_n in_o the_o church_n 1._o it_o be_v almost_o do_v every_o where_o but_o it_o be_v not_o do_v every_o where_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n the_o schoolman_n of_o this_o age_n can_v hardly_o agree_v among_o themselves_o that_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v alexander_n of_o hales_n say_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v only_a â—oure_n which_o be_v in_o any_o sort_n proper_o to_o be_v say_v sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n that_o the_o other_o three_o suppose_a sacrament_n have_v their_o be_v before_o but_o receive_v some_o addition_n by_o christ_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n that_o among_o they_o which_o begin_v with_o the_o new_a covenant_n only_a baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v immediate_o by_o christ_n receive_v their_o form_n from_o he_o and_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o wound_a side_n touch_v confirmation_n the_o same_o alexander_n of_o hales_n say_v primo_fw-la the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n as_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v not_o ordain_v either_o by_o christ_n or_o by_o the_o apostle_n but_o afterward_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o council_n of_o meldain_n france_n touch_v extreme_a unction_n suarez_n say_v 4._o that_o both_o hugo_n of_o saint_n victor_n in_o paris_n and_o peter_n lombard_n and_o bonaventure_n and_o alexander_n of_o hales_n and_o altissidorus_n the_o chief_a schoolman_n of_o their_o time_n deny_v this_o sacrament_n to_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n and_o by_o plain_a consequence_n say_v he_o it_o be_v no_o true_a sacrament_n though_o they_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o a_o sacrament_n may_v be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o admit_v not_o of_o this_o consequence_n of_o the_o eucharist_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n scotus_n say_v aâ—gum_fw-la that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o begin_n so_o manifest_o believe_v as_o concern_v this_o coversion_n §._o but_o principal_o this_o seem_v to_o move_v we_o to_o hold_v transubstantiation_n because_o concern_v the_o sarament_n we_o be_v to_o hold_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o he_o add_v we_o must_v say_v the_o church_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o lateran_n council_n under_o innocent_a the_o three_o which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la declare_v this_o sense_n concern_v transubstantiation_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o verity_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o if_o you_o demand_v why_o will_v the_o church_n make_v choice_n of_o so_o difficult_a a_o sense_n of_o this_o article_n when_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v my_o body_n may_v be_v uphold_v after_o a_o easy_a sense_n and_o in_o appearance_n more_o true_a i_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v expound_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o make_v they_o and_o so_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n expound_v they_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n whereby_o the_o faith_n be_v deliver_v we_o namely_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n uâ—um_o and_o therefore_o it_o choose_v this_o sense_n because_o it_o be_v true_a thus_o far_o scotus_n let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o bellarmie_a say_v scotus_n tell_v we_o say_v he_o that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifteen_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n this_o be_v confess_v by_o bellarmine_n to_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o scotus_n only_o he_o will_v avoid_v his_o testimony_n with_o a_o minime_fw-la probandum_fw-la est_fw-la scotus_n indeed_o say_v so_o but_o i_o can_v allow_v of_o it_o and_o then_o he_o tax_v scotus_n with_o want_n of_o read_v as_o if_o this_o learned_a and_o subtle_a doctor_n have_v not_o see_v as_o many_o counsel_n and_o read_v as_o many_o father_n for_o his_o time_n as_o bellarmine_n the_o same_o bellarmine_n say_v secuâ—â—o_fw-la that_o scotus_n hold_v that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n so_o express_v which_o without_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n will_v evident_o compel_v a_o man_n to_o admit_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o this_o say_v the_o cardinal_n be_v not_o altogether_o improbable_a it_o be_v not_o altogether_o improbable_a that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v transubstantiation_n without_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n as_o scotus_n say_v for_o although_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o we_o so_o plain_a that_o they_o may_v compel_v any_o but_o a_o refractory_a man_n to_o believe_v they_o yet_o it_o may_v just_o be_v doubt_v whether_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a enough_o to_o enforce_v it_o see_v the_o most_o acute_a and_o learned_a man_n such_o as_o scotus_n be_v have_v think_v the_o contrary_a thus_o far_o bellarmine_n unto_o who_o i_o will_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o cuthbert_n tonstall_n the_o learned_a bishop_n of_o durham_n his_o word_n be_v these_o 46._o of_o the_o manner_n and_o mean_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n either_o by_o transubstantiation_n or_o otherwise_o perhaps_o it_o have_v be_v better_a to_o leave_v every_o man_n that_o will_v be_v curious_a to_o his_o own_o conjecture_n as_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v leave_v and_o master_n bernard_n gilpin_n a_o man_n most_o holy_a and_o
and_o drive_v out_o as_o a_o heretic_n gerson_n howsoever_o he_o think_v that_o the_o church_n may_v lawful_o prescribe_v the_o communicate_v in_o one_o kind_n alone_o wherein_o we_o can_v excuse_v he_o yet_o he_o acknowledge_v 1._o that_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n be_v ancient_o use_v the_o council_n of_o basil_n 30._o permit_v the_o bohemian_n to_o continue_v the_o use_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n upon_o condition_n thron_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o contrary_a use_n nor_o sever_v themselves_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n jacobellus_fw-la misvensis_fw-la opinion_n a_o preacher_n of_o prague_n be_v admonish_v by_o petrus_n dresdensis_n after_o he_o have_v search_v into_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o by_o name_n dionysius_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o find_v in_o they_o the_o communicate_v of_o the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n command_v he_o thenceforth_o exhort_v the_o people_n by_o no_o mean_n to_o neglect_v or_o omit_v the_o receive_n the_o communion_n of_o the_o cup._n cardinal_n bessarion_n bishop_n of_o tusculum_n profess_v in_o express_a term_n patrum_fw-la we_o read_v only_o of_o two_o sacrament_n which_o be_v plain_o deliver_v in_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o eucharist_n waldensis_n say_v 2._o that_o some_o suppose_v the_o conversion_n that_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v in_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v assume_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n person_n some_o thought_n it_o to_o be_v by_o way_n of_o impanation_n and_o some_o by_o way_n of_o figurative_a and_o tropical_a appellation_n the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o those_o opinion_n find_v the_o better_a entertainment_n in_o some_o man_n mind_n because_o they_o grant_v the_o essential_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o yet_o deny_v not_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bread_n still_o remain_v to_o sustain_v the_o appear_a accident_n these_o opinion_n he_o report_v to_o have_v be_v very_o acceptable_a to_o many_o not_o without_o sigh_n wish_v the_o church_n have_v decree_v that_o man_n shall_v follow_v one_o of_o they_o whereupon_o john_n paris_n write_v that_o this_o way_n of_o impanation_n so_o please_v guido_n the_o carmelite_n sometime_o reader_n of_o the_o holy_a palace_n that_o he_o profess_v if_o he_o have_v be_v pope_n he_o will_v have_v prescribe_v and_o command_v the_o embrace_v of_o it_o petrus_n de_fw-it alliaco_fw-it scâ—ipturà _fw-la the_o cardinal_z professâ—th_n that_o for_o aught_o he_o can_v see_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o sacramental_a element_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v prove_v either_o out_o of_o scripture_n or_o any_o determination_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n &_o make_v it_o but_o a_o matter_n of_o opinion_n incline_v rather_o to_o the_o other_o opinion_n of_o consubstantiation_n his_o word_n be_v these_o f._n that_o manner_n or_o meaning_n which_o suppose_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o remain_v still_o be_v possible_a neither_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o reason_n or_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n nay_o it_o be_v more_o easy_a and_o more_o reasonaâ—ble_a to_o conceive_v than_o that_o which_o say_v the_o substance_n do_v leave_v the_o accident_n and_o of_o this_o opinion_n no_o inconvenience_n do_v seem_v to_o ensue_v if_o it_o can_v accord_v with_o the_o church_n determination_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o remain_v do_v not_o evident_o follow_v of_o the_o scripture_n nor_o in_o his_o seem_n of_o the_o church_n determination_n biel_n say_v 40._o it_o be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o bible_n how_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o hereof_o ancient_o there_o have_v be_v divers_a opinion_n cajetaâ—_n say_v â—_o that_o seclude_v the_o church_n authority_n there_o be_v no_o write_a word_n of_o god_n sufficient_a to_o enforce_v a_o christian_n to_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n saurez_n the_o jesuit_n ingenious_o profess_v â—ertiâ—_n that_o cardinal_n cajetan_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o this_o article_n do_v affirm_v that_o those_o word_n of_o christ._n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v not_o of_o themselves_o sufficient_o prove_v transubstantiation_n without_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la that_o part_n of_o his_o commentary_n be_v leave_v out_o in_o the_o roman_a edition_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o their_o learned_a council_n of_o schoolman_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n be_v not_o full_o agree_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n abulensis_n 5._o be_v so_o far_o from_o allow_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o that_o he_o hold_v it_o a_o thing_n unlawful_a in_o itself_o deut._n 4.16_o seclude_v adoration_n to_o make_v any_o visible_a image_n or_o representation_n of_o god_n according_a to_o his_o deâ—ty_n for_o hence_o say_v he_o these_o 4_o two_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v first_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n in_o case_n the_o image_n itself_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o second_o error_n and_o heresy_n while_o one_o shall_v ascribe_v to_o god_n such_o bodily_a shape_n and_o form_n as_o the_o trinity_n â—s_v usual_o picture_v withal_o now_o that_o abulensis_n with_o othâ—rs_n hold_v it_o unlawful_a to_o picture_n or_o represent_v the_o trinity_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o bellarmine_n say_v catholicarum_fw-la it_o be_v calvin_n opinion_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o institution_n cap_n 11._o that_o it_o be_v a_o abominable_a sin_n to_o make_v a_o â—â—sible_a and_o bodily_a image_n of_o the_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a god_n and_o this_o opinion_n of_o calvin_n be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o catholic_a doctor_n as_o abulensiâ—_n upon_o 4._o deut._n quest_n 5._o and_o durand_n upon_o 3_o do_v 9_o qu._n 2._o and_o peresius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o tradition_n gerson_n condemn_v all_o mâ—king_n of_o a_o image_n or_o portraiture_n appoint_v or_o accommodate_v to_o worship_n and_o aadorationâ—_n say_v op_n thou_o shall_v â—ot_n adore_v thâ—m_n nor_o worship_v they_o which_o be_v thus_o to_o bâ—_n distinguish_v thou_o shall_v not_o adore_v they_o that_o be_v with_o any_o bodily_a reverence_n or_o bow_v or_o kneel_v to_o they_o thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v they_o with_o any_o devotion_n of_o mind_n image_n therefore_o be_v prohibit_v to_o be_v either_o adore_v or_o worship_v the_o same_o gerson_n dislike_v oâ—er_n the_o variety_n of_o picture_n and_o image_n in_o church_n occasion_v idolatry_n in_o the_o simple_a if_o christian_n be_v in_o no_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n by_o worship_v image_n why_o do_v gerson_n complaineâ—_n op_n that_o superstition_n have_v infect_v christian_a religion_n anâ—_n that_o people_n like_o jewesâ—_n do_v only_o sâ—eke_v after_o sign_n and_o yield_v divine_a honour_n to_o image_n cassander_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n imagine_v the_o opinion_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o hold_v that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o their_o sampler_n be_v dislike_v by_o sound_a schoolman_n among_o who_o be_v durand_n holcot_n and_o gabriel_n â—iel_n biel_n report_v the_o opinion_n of_o they_o which_o say_v that_o a_o image_n neither_o as_o it_o be_v consider_v in_o itself_o materâ—ally_o nor_o yâ—t_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o sign_n or_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o he_o say_v well_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o thomas_n be_v dislike_v of_o other_o for_o beside_o those_o already_o mention_v this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o problem_n which_o picus_n mirandula_n propose_v to_o be_v maintain_v by_o he_o at_o rome_n namely_o that_o 1._o neither_o the_o cross_n nor_o any_o other_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o latria_n or_o divine_a worship_n no_o not_o in_o that_o sense_n as_o thomas_n will_v have_v it_o and_o when_o otheâ—s_v carp_v at_o this_o and_o other_o his_o assertion_n touch_v â—he_n sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n himself_o make_v his_o own_o apology_n and_o defence_n touch_v invocation_n of_o saint_n though_o gerson_n do_v not_o absolute_o condemn_v it_o yet_o he_o reprehend_v the_o abuse_n and_o superstitious_a observation_n then_o prevail_v in_o the_o worship_v of_o sâ—ints_n veâ—y_o bitter_o for_o in_o his_o consolatory_a tract_n of_o rectify_v the_o heart_n among_o many_o oâ—her_n consideration_n he_o complain_v â—6_z that_o â—hâ—re_o be_v incollerable_a superstition_n in_o the_o worship_v of_o saint_n innumerable_a observation_n without_o all_o ground_n of_o reason_n vain_a credulity_n in_o believe_a thing_n concern_v the_o saint_n report_v in_o the_o uncertain_a legend_n of_o their_o life_n superstitious_a opinion_n of_o obtain_v pardon_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n by_o say_v so_o many_o pater_fw-la noster_n in_o such_o a_o church_n before_o such_o a_o image_n as_o if_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o authentical_a write_n of_o holy_a man_n there_o be_v not_o sufficient_a direction_n for_o all_o
say_n of_o ernestus_n archbishop_n of_o magdeburg_n lie_v on_o his_o deathbed_n 1512._o some_o five_o year_n before_o luther_n show_v himself_o rely_v it_o be_v witness_v by_o clement_n schaâ—_n chaplain_n to_o the_o say_a archbishop_n and_o one_o who_o be_v present_a at_o his_o death_n that_o a_o friar_n minor_n use_v this_o speech_n to_o the_o archbishop_n take_v a_o good_a heart_n most_o worthy_a prince_n we_o communicate_v to_o your_o excellency_n all_o the_o good_a work_n not_o only_o of_o ourselves_o but_o our_o whole_a order_n of_o friar_n minor_n and_o therefore_o doubt_v not_o but_o you_o receive_v they_o shall_v appear_v before_o the_o tribunal_n seat_n of_o god_n righteous_a and_o bless_a whereunto_o the_o archbishop_n reply_v by_o no_o mean_n will_v i_o trust_v upon_o my_o own_o work_n or_o you_o but_o the_o work_n of_o christ_n jesus_n alone_o shall_v suffice_v upon_o they_o will_v i_o repose_v myself_o the_o sixteen_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1500._o to_o 1600._o of_o martin_n luther_n papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o sixteen_o age_n protestant_n we_o be_v now_o by_o god_n assistance_n come_v to_o the_o period_n of_o time_n which_o be_v agree_v upon_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o conference_n to_o wit_n to_o the_o day_n of_o martin_n luther_n for_o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1517_o he_o begin_v to_o teach_v and_o preach_v against_o indulgence_n and_o withal_o i_o have_v produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o our_o professor_n unto_o this_o present_a sixteen_o centurie_n pa._n stay_v yourself_o you_o must_v say_v master_n 3._o brere_o show_v we_o your_o professor_n during_o the_o twenty_o year_n next_o before_o luther_n pro._n it_o be_v do_v already_o for_o beside_o our_o english_a martyr_n we_o have_v produce_v trithemius_n the_o abbot_n and_o savonarola_n both_o which_o live_v within_o the_o time_n mention_v and_o hold_v with_o we_o the_o article_n of_o free_a justification_n and_o savonarola_n howsoever_o the_o matter_n be_v otherwise_o colour_v be_v burn_v for_o religion_n in_o the_o year_n 1498._o beside_o there_o have_v be_v in_o all_o age_n and_o in_o the_o time_n mention_v such_o as_o hold_v the_o substantial_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n both_o in_o the_o roman_a and_o greek_a church_n and_o by_o name_n the_o grecian_n in_o common_a with_o we_o have_v open_o deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n purgatory_n private_a mass_n sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o defend_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o priest_n marriage_n likewise_o in_o this_o western_a part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o scholar_n of_o wickliff_n call_v lollard_n in_o england_n the_o taboâ—ites_n in_o bohemia_n and_o waldenses_n in_o france_n maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o substance_n with_o our_o modern_a protestant_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o confession_n of_o the_o waldensian_a faith_n set_v forth_o 87._o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1508_o which_o be_v within_o the_o time_n prefix_v neither_o do_v these_o who_o we_o have_v produce_v dissemble_v their_o religion_n but_o make_v open_a profession_n thereof_o by_o their_o write_n confession_n and_o martyrdom_n as_o also_o their_o just_a apology_n be_v extant_a 812._o to_o clear_v they_o from_o the_o adversary_n imputation_n pa._n i_o think_v luther_n have_v be_v the_o first_o founder_n of_o your_o religion_n for_o there_o be_v some_o of_o your_o man_n who_o call_v 11._o he_o the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n pro._n luther_n broach_v not_o a_o new_a religion_n he_o only_o drain_v and_o refine_v it_o from_o the_o lees_n and_o dregs_n of_o superstition_n he_o do_v not_o form_n or_o find_v a_o new_a church_n which_o be_v not_o in_o be_v but_o only_o reform_v and_o purge_v that_o which_o he_o find_v from_o the_o soilâ—_n of_o error_n and_o disorder_n when_o hilkiah_n the_o priest_n in_o iosiah_n time_n 22_o find_v out_o the_o book_n of_o god_n he_o be_v thereby_o a_o mean_n to_o bring_v to_o light_v what_o the_o wicked_a proceed_n of_o manasses_n amon_n and_o other_o have_v for_o a_o season_n smother_v and_o so_o do_v luther_n he_o be_v the_o instrument_n who_o god_n use_v for_o the_o far_o enlighten_v his_o church_n and_o yet_o hereupon_o it_o no_o more_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o preach_v our_o religion_n than_o upon_o the_o former_a that_o hiâ—kiah_n first_o preach_v the_o law_n the_o protestant_n church_n by_o luther_n mean_n begin_v no_o otherwise_o in_o germany_n than_o health_n begin_v to_o be_v in_o a_o body_n that_o be_v former_o sick_a and_o overcharge_v and_o now_o recover_v so_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o church_n in_o her_o firm_a member_n as_o saint_n austin_n speak_v ibid._n be_v the_o same_o before_o luther_n and_o afterward_o and_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v by_o his_o mean_n only_o according_a to_o a_o greaâ—er_a measure_n of_o knowledge_n and_o freedom_n from_o such_o corruption_n as_o former_o like_o ill_a humour_n oppress_v it_o and_o overcharge_v it_o the_o protestant's_n church_n than_o be_v the_o same_o with_o all_o good_a and_o sound_a christian_n that_o live_v before_o they_o and_o succee_v the_o sound_a member_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n that_o keep_v the_o life_n of_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o substantial_a matter_n of_o faith_n and_o godliness_n though_o otherwise_o those_o time_n be_v darken_v with_o a_o thick_a mist_n of_o error_n now_o whereas_o some_o call_v luther_n the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o thereby_o intend_v that_o he_o be_v the_o fiâ—st_n that_o ever_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n for_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o after_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o age_n bertram_n and_o aâ—lfricke_n and_o berenger_n peter_n bruis_n and_o henry_n of_o tholouse_n dulcinus_n and_o anâ—ldus_n and_o lollardus_n wickliff_n husse_n hierome_n of_o pragâ—e_n and_o other_o stand_v for_o the_o same_o truth_n which_o we_o profess_v but_o their_o meaning_n be_v that_o luther_n be_v the_o first_o who_o in_o their_o age_n and_o memory_n public_o and_o successful_o set_v on_o foot_n a_o general_a reformation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o western_a part_n and_o thus_o in_o a_o tolerable_a sense_n luther_n may_v be_v call_v the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reformation_n though_o not_o simple_o the_o first_o that_o preach_v the_o protestant_n doctrine_n americus_n vesputius_n be_v chronolog_n report_v to_o have_v discover_v the_o west_n indies_n or_o america_n and_o withal_o bear_v the_o name_n thereof_o and_o yet_o christopher_n columbus_n discover_v it_o before_o he_o bishop_n jewel_n say_v 2._o that_o in_o luther_n day_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o darkness_n of_o that_o age_n there_o first_o begin_v to_o shine_v some_o glimmer_a beam_n of_o truth_n his_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o the_o truth_n be_v then_o first_o reveal_v but_o that_o by_o luther_n mâ—anes_n it_o be_v manifest_v in_o a_o full_a measure_n and_o degree_n of_o lâ—ght_n and_o knowledge_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o fâ—rmer_a and_o dank_a time_n of_o popery_n yea_o he_o give_v particular_a instance_n of_o true_a professor_n that_o be_v before_o luther_n namely_o saint_n hilary_n gregory_n bernard_n pauperes_fw-la de_fw-fr lugduno_n the_o â—ishops_n of_o greece_n and_o asia_n as_o also_o 411._o valla_n marsilius_n petrarch_n savonarola_n and_o other_o pa._n do_v luther_n himself_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v any_o predecessor_n or_o forerunner_n pro._n i_o answer_v with_o my_o worthy_a and_o learned_a friend_n doctor_n feat_o answer_n that_o luther_n acknowledge_v the_o waldenses_n term_v fratres_fw-la pigardi_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o his_o preface_n before_o the_o waldension_n confession_n i_o find_v say_v he_o in_o these_o man_n a_o miracle_n almost_o unheard_a of_o in_o the_o popish_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o these_o man_n leave_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o endeavour_n meditate_a in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n day_n and_o night_n and_o be_v very_o ready_a and_o skilful_a in_o the_o scripture_n whereas_o in_o the_o papacy_n the_o great_a clerk_n utter_o neglect_v the_o scripture_n i_o can_v not_o but_o congratulate_v both_o they_o and_o we_o that_o we_o be_v together_o bring_v into_o one_o sheepfold_n of_o john_n husse_n and_o hiâ—rome_n of_o prague_n he_o say_v ruddock_n they_o burn_v john_n husse_v and_o hierome_n both_o catholic_a man_n they_o be_v themselves_o heretic_n and_o apostate_n and_o in_o his_o three_o preface_n he_o say_v he_o have_v hear_v from_o man_n of_o credit_n that_o maximilian_n the_o emperor_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v of_o john_n husse_n alas_o alas_o they_o do_v that_o good_a man_n wrong_v and_o erasmus_n roterodam_n in_o the_o first_o book_n which_o he_o print_v lie_v yet_o by_o i_o write_v esse_fw-la that_o husse_n indeed_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v but_o not_o convict_v pa._n to_o
haâ—h_v a_o evil_a intent_n and_o so_o it_o be_v here_o for_o he_o labour_v to_o drive_v he_o to_o despair_n by_o accuse_v he_o for_o say_v mâ—sse_n which_o now_o he_o condemn_v and_o the_o more_o to_o terrify_v he_o he_o lay_v down_o 230._o reason_n against_o it_o thereby_o to_o let_v he_o see_v his_o old_a error_n and_o all_o this_o to_o drive_v he_o to_o despair_n thus_o satan_n true_o lay_v a_o man_n sin_n before_o he_o true_o accuse_v he_o but_o it_o be_v to_o make_v he_o despair_n as_o he_o deal_v with_o cain_n and_o judas_n who_o example_n luther_n according_o allege_v upon_o this_o occasion_n and_o this_o be_v the_o end_n the_o devil_n aim_v at_o as_o appear_v by_o luther_n own_a word_n say_v ibid._n satan_n lie_v not_o when_o he_o lay_v a_o man_n sin_n to_o his_o charge_n and_o the_o heynousnesse_n thereof_o but_o then_o do_v satan_n lie_v when_o he_o will_v have_v i_o despair_n of_o the_o mercy_n and_o favour_n of_o god_n again_o it_o be_v observable_a where_o luther_n be_v thus_o temptedâ—_n not_o while_o he_o keep_v in_o the_o monastery_n but_o when_o he_o be_v leave_v it_o and_o come_v to_o the_o truth_n then_o the_o devil_n begin_v to_o be_v busy_a with_o he_o fear_v that_o he_o have_v slip_v his_o chain_n last_o mark_v the_o issue_n of_o this_o conference_n in_o this_o conflict_n the_o devil_n be_v foil_v and_o luther_n win_v the_o field_n and_o in_o effect_n make_v this_o glorious_a conquest_n i_o luther_n have_v sin_v in_o say_v private_a mass_n without_o communicant_n contrary_a to_o christ_n institutionâ—_n but_o the_o devil_n lie_v in_o tempt_v i_o to_o despair_v with_o cain_n i_o will_v therefore_o with_o peter_n be_v sâ—rry_a for_o my_o fault_n and_o return_v to_o my_o saviour_n pa._n luther_n break_v out_o into_o distemper_a passion_n and_o be_v at_o odds_o with_o some_o of_o zuinglius_fw-la his_o follower_n pro._n what_o if_o luther_n after_o the_o plain_a homeliness_n of_o a_o blunt_a german_a liberty_n use_v some_o over_o broad_a speech_n that_o he_o be_v too_o much_o carry_v with_o the_o violent_a stream_n of_o his_o passion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v impute_v to_o humane_a infirmity_n and_o the_o perverseness_n of_o the_o manifold_a adversary_n he_o find_v in_o those_o time_n beside_o there_o be_v as_o great_a unkindness_n 13._o of_o old_a between_o chrysostome_n and_o epiphanius_n hierome_n and_o ruffinus_n and_o other_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v eodâ—m_o out_o of_o cochleus_fw-la that_o luther_n begin_v to_o oppose_v indulgence_n not_o because_o he_o have_v any_o just_a reason_n to_o mislike_v they_o but_o because_o the_o publish_n of_o they_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o dominicke_n friar_n and_o not_o to_o the_o augustine_n friar_n of_o which_o order_n himself_o be_v pro._n this_o be_v report_v by_o his_o swear_a enemy_n and_o that_o against_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o thing_n that_o pass_v in_o those_o time_n for_o luther_n before_o this_o occasion_n be_v offer_v he_o have_v clear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o original_a sin_n of_o nature_n and_o grace_n of_o freewill_n and_o the_o like_a which_o be_v the_o main_a ground_n wherein_o he_o dissent_v from_o the_o romish_a synagogue_n indeed_o he_o manifest_v his_o opposition_n chief_o against_o papal_a indulgence_n and_o he_o have_v reason_n for_o it_o for_o at_o that_o time_n thing_n be_v in_o so_o bad_a a_o state_n that_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v prophâ—nâ—d_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v make_v contemptible_a and_o the_o redemption_n of_o soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n be_v set_v at_o a_o stake_n at_o dice_n by_o the_o pardon-seller_n to_o be_v play_v for_o as_o guiccaâ—diâ—e_n say_v this_o breed_v great_a indignation_n and_o many_o scandal_n in_o divers_a place_n but_o as_o he_o say_v 379._o especial_o in_o gâ—rmanie_n where_o be_v discover_v many_o of_o the_o pope_n minister_n sell_v for_o a_o small_a price_n or_o set_v upon_o a_o game_n at_o table_n in_o a_o tavern_n the_o power_n to_o redeem_v the_o soul_n of_o dead_a man_n out_o of_o purgatory_n in_o like_a sort_n that_o other_o noble_a historian_n thâ—anus_n of_o more_o credit_n than_o a_o hundred_o cochleuss_n say_v 1515._o that_o pope_n leo_n by_o the_o instigation_n of_o cardinal_n puccius_n gather_v huge_a sum_n of_o money_n by_o send_v his_o breves_fw-la abroad_o every_a where_o promise_v exptation_n of_o all_o sin_n and_o life_n everlasting_a upon_o a_o certain_a price_n which_o any_o shall_v give_v according_a to_o the_o â—eynousnesse_n of_o his_o offence_n then_o arise_v up_o martin_n luther_n a_o professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o wittenberg_n who_o first_o confute_v and_o then_o condemn_v the_o sermon_n which_o be_v make_v for_o indulgence_n at_o length_n question_v that_o power_n which_o the_o pope_n assume_v to_o himself_o in_o the_o same_o breves_fw-la pa._n be_v luther_n a_o man_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n pro._n erasmus_n who_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o he_o say_v ibid._n that_o he_o be_v account_v a_o good_a man_n even_o of_o his_o very_a enemy_n and_o this_o i_o observe_v say_v the_o same_o erasmus_n that_o the_o best_a man_n be_v least_o offend_v with_o his_o write_n he_o have_v gain_v such_o reputation_n with_o the_o people_n that_o as_o 380._o guicciardine_n say_v againstâ—uther_n â—uther_z take_v their_o original_a â—rom_o the_o innocence_n of_o his_o life_n and_o soundness_n of_o his_o doctrine_n rather_o than_o upon_o any_o other_o occasion_n erasmus_n seem_v to_o point_v at_o that_o which_o bring_v luther_n to_o most_o of_o his_o trouble_n namely_o for_o that_o he_o touch_v to_o close_v upon_o the_o pope_n power_n and_o supremacy_n as_o also_o that_o he_o tax_v their_o indulgence_n and_o pardon_n which_o serve_v for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o their_o prelacy_n and_o clergy_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v report_v 5._o of_o he_o that_o when_o he_o be_v ask_v by_o frederick_n duke_n of_o saxony_n his_o judgement_n of_o luther_n he_o say_v that_o there_o werâ—_n two_o great_a fault_n of_o he_o one_o that_o he_o meddle_v with_o the_o pope_n crown_n another_o that_o he_o meddle_v with_o the_o monk_n belly_n and_o let_v this_o suffice_v to_o be_v speak_v by_o way_n of_o apology_n and_o in_o behalf_n of_o martin_n luther_n and_o that_o reformation_n which_o so_o many_o worthy_n before_o he_o desire_v himself_o begin_v and_o attempt_v and_o other_o now_o at_o length_n hâ—ve_v happy_o effect_v pa._n you_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o reformation_n do_v the_o catholic_n desire_v it_o be_v they_o not_o content_a with_o the_o religion_n then_o in_o use_n pro._n it_o seem_v they_o be_v not_o for_o divers_a of_o they_o give_v up_o their_o life_n for_o the_o name_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n act._n 15.26_o rather_o than_o they_o will_v yield_v to_o the_o romish_a superstition_n beside_o i_o have_v already_o give_v instance_n in_o such_o as_o foretell_v and_o wish_v for_o this_o reformation_n robert_n grosthead_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n prophesy_v 1253._o that_o the_o church_n will_v never_o be_v set_v free_a from_o out_o of_o her_o egyptian_a bondage_n but_o by_o the_o edge_n of_o the_o sword_n another_o of_o our_o countryman_n william_n oâ—cham_n a_o learned_a school_n man_n complain_n that_o in_o his_o time_n 22._o they_o pervert_v scripture_n father_n and_o the_o church_n canon_n and_o that_o these_o be_v no_o young_a man_n or_o novice_n or_o unlearned_a one_o but_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v pillar_n of_o the_o church_n do_v cast_v themselves_o headlong_o into_o the_o pit_n of_o heresy_n john_n gerson_n advise_v that_o in_o case_n the_o pope_n and_o a_o general_n council_n will_v not_o make_v reformation_n whereof_o he_o have_v little_a hope_n opâ—r_n than_o the_o several_a parâ—â—_n and_o province_n of_o christendom_n shall_v themselves_o redress_v thing_n arispe_v the_o cardinal_n of_o cambrey_n and_o picus_n mirandulâ—_n present_v their_o treatise_n of_o the_o church_n reformation_n the_o one_o to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n the_o other_o to_o the_o lateran_n council_n pelagius_n alvarus_n set_v out_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o church_n and_o archdeacon_n clemangy_n the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n hierome_n savonarola_n the_o dominican_n tell_v the_o french_a king_n charles_n the_o eight_o as_o philip_z de_z comminees_n say_v that_o he_o shall_v have_v great_a prosperity_n in_o his_o voyage_n into_o italy_n and_o that_o god_n will_v give_v the_o sword_n into_o his_o hand_n and_o all_o this_o to_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v reform_v the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n which_o if_o he_o do_v not_o perform_v he_o shall_v return_v home_o again_o with_o dishonour_n and_o god_n will_v reserve_v the_o honour_n of_o his_o work_n to_o some_o other_o and_o so_o say_v he_o it_o fall_v out_o when_o luther_n arise_v and_o begin_v to_o oppose_v indulgence_n the_o more_o wise_a and_o moderate_a sort_n wish_v the_o pope_n to_o reform_v 380._o thing_n apparent_o
say_v it_o be_v not_o only_o apparent_a enough_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o eastern_a church_n and_o in_o such_o as_o have_v make_v a_o open_a separation_n from_o the_o romish_a corruption_n such_o as_o be_v in_o these_o western_a part_n the_o wâ—ldenses_n wickleâ—iâ—ts_n and_o hussites_n but_o it_o be_v also_o within_o the_o community_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n itself_o even_o there_o as_o in_o a_o large_a field_n grow_v much_o good_a corn_n among_o tare_n and_o weed_n there_o as_o in_o a_o great_a bâ—rne_n heap_n or_o garner_n be_v preserve_v much_o pure_a grain_n mix_v with_o store_n of_o chaff_n object_n i_o except_v against_o that_o you_o have_v say_v master_n brereley_o call_v 13._o it_o a_o riddle_n to_o say_v your_o church_n be_v under_o the_o papacy_n as_o wheat_n be_v under_o the_o chaff_n and_o yet_o the_o papacy_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n answer_n it_o be_v no_o enigma_n or_o riddle_n it_o be_v all_o one_o in_o effect_n as_o to_o say_v the_o christian_a church_n at_o our_o saviour_n come_n and_o after_o consist_v of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n simeon_n and_o anna_n the_o shepherd_n and_o the_o sage_n christ_n disciple_n and_o other_o be_v in_o and_o under_o the_o jewish_a church_n consist_v of_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n who_o with_o their_o false_a gloss_n and_o vain_a tradition_n have_v corrupt_v the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v not_o sanum_fw-la membrum_fw-la a_o sound_a part_n of_o god_n church_n but_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v like_o sheep_n without_o a_o shepherd_n mark_v 6.34_o object_n you_o say_v your_o church_n be_v under_o the_o papacy_n but_o the_o papacy_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o like_a reason_n you_o may_v say_v that_o the_o hide_a church_n of_o god_n be_v preserve_v among_o the_o turk_n can_v there_o be_v a_o church_n without_o a_o outward_a ministry_n answer_n it_o follow_v not_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o difference_n be_v because_o among_o the_o turk_n there_o be_v not_o that_o mean_n of_o salvation_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o have_v not_o give_v their_o name_n to_o christ_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n may_v be_v preserve_v within_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n though_o in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n as_o also_o baptism_n and_o lawful_a ordination_n and_o the_o like_a help_n which_o god_n in_o all_o age_n use_v that_o his_o elect_a might_n begathered_a out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o babylon_n and_o whereas_o you_o urge_v a_o outward_a and_o public_a ministry_n this_o make_v nothing_o against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o for_o substance_n have_v the_o same_o descent_n of_o outward_a ordination_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n 13._o neither_o can_v any_o man_n show_v a_o more_o certain_a pedigree_n from_o his_o great_a grand_a father_n than_o our_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n can_v fâ—om_n suâ—h_v bishop_n as_o your_o church_n account_v canonical_a in_o the_o time_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o upward_o such_o â—aâ—re_a evidence_n can_v we_o produce_v for_o a_o outward_a and_o public_a ministry_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o such_o ordination_n we_o hold_v very_o necessary_a and_o yet_o in_o case_n it_o can_v be_v have_v god_n child_n by_o their_o private_a read_n and_o meditation_n of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v former_o learn_v may_v supply_v 13._o the_o defect_n of_o a_o public_a ministry_n even_o as_o some_o christian_n at_o this_o day_n be_v slave_n in_o turkey_n or_o barbary_n may_v be_v save_v without_o external_a ministry_n but_o this_o be_v in_o case_n of_o extremity_n for_o we_o we_o never_o want_v a_o stand_a ministry_n neither_o do_v the_o waldenses_n wickliuâ—sts_n and_o hussites_n for_o so_o i_o call_v they_o for_o distinction_n sake_n ever_o want_v a_o outward_a and_o lawful_a ministry_n among_o they_o for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacramentsâ—_n object_n you_o say_v your_o professor_n communicate_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v not_o partake_v in_o her_o error_n as_o you_o call_v they_o do_v they_o not_o join_v with_o they_o in_o the_o massâ—_n and_o the_o litany_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a answer_n the_o thing_n we_o say_v be_v this_o that_o howsoever_o they_o outward_o communicate_v with_o rome_n yet_o divers_a of_o they_o mislike_v in_o their_o heart_n their_o grosser_n error_n they_o groan_v under_o the_o babylonish_n yoke_n and_o desire_a reformation_n beside_o many_o of_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o depth_n and_o mystery_n of_o popery_n object_n if_o your_o protestant_a church_n be_v in_o bâ—ing_n at_o and_o before_o luther_n appear_v then_o do_v such_o as_o be_v member_n thereof_o either_o make_v profession_n thereof_o or_o not_o denique_fw-la if_o they_o do_v tell_v we_o their_o name_n and_o where_o they_o do_v so_o if_o they_o do_v not_o then_o be_v they_o but_o dissembler_n in_o religion_n according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n rom._n 10.10_o and_o our_o saviour_n math._n 10.33_o answer_n i_o will_v but_o take_v what_o your_o rhemist_n grant_v and_o reâ—oâ—t_v your_o own_o argument_n they_o say_v apocal._n that_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o their_o time_n be_v in_o england_n although_o it_o have_v no_o public_a government_n nor_o open_v free_a exercise_n of_o holy_a function_n whence_o i_o argue_v thus_o if_o their_o roman_a church_n have_v any_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o england_n than_o their_o priest_n and_o jesuit_n either_o make_v public_a profession_n of_o their_o faith_n or_o not_o if_o they_o make_v open_a profession_n why_o then_o do_v they_o go_v in_o layman_n habit_n and_o lurk_v in_o corner_n if_o they_o make_v not_o open_a profession_n than_o be_v they_o but_o dissembler_n beside_o i_o have_v already_o give_v you_o in_o a_o catalogue_n of_o our_o professor_n who_o within_o the_o time_n mention_v witness_v that_o truth_n which_o we_o maintain_v by_o their_o write_n confessiâ—ns_n and_o martyrdom_n now_o for_o we_o we_o have_v reject_v nothing_o but_o popery_n we_o have_v willing_o depart_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o error_n and_o addition_n to_o the_o faith_n but_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n we_o never_o depart_v in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v some_o who_o open_o and_o constant_o withstand_v the_o error_n and_o corâ—uptions_n of_o their_o time_n and_o seal_v with_o their_o blood_n that_o truthâ—_n which_o they_o with_o we_o profess_a other_o dissent_v from_o the_o same_o error_n but_o do_v not_o with_o the_o like_a courage_n oppose_v themselves_o such_o as_o will_v sâ—y_v to_o their_o friend_n in_o private_a thus_o 1569._o i_o will_v say_v in_o the_o school_n and_o open_o sed_fw-la maneat_fw-la inter_fw-la nos_fw-la diversum_fw-la sentio_fw-la but_o keep_v my_o council_n i_o think_v the_o contrary_n pa._n be_v not_o the_o mass_n public_o use_v in_o all_o church_n at_o lâ—thers_n appear_v be_v protestancie_n then_o so_o much_o as_o in_o be_v say_v master_n 3â—â—_n brief_o pro._n if_o by_o a_o protestant_a church_n say_v learned_a doctor_n 16â—8_n field_n we_o meâ—ne_v a_o church_n believe_v and_o teach_v in_o all_o point_n as_o protestant_n do_v and_o believe_v and_o teach_v nothing_o but_o that_o they_o do_v the_o latin_a or_o west_n church_n wherein_o the_o pope_n tyrannise_v before_o luther_n time_n be_v and_o continue_v a_o true_a protestant_a church_n for_o it_o teach_v as_o we_o do_v it_o condemn_v the_o superstition_n we_o have_v remove_v it_o groan_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o tyranny_n which_o we_o have_v cast_v off_o howsoever_o there_o be_v many_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o she_o that_o bring_v in_o and_o maintain_v superstition_n and_o advance_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n but_o if_o by_o a_o protestant_a church_n they_o understand_v a_o church_n that_o not_o only_a dislike_n and_o complain_v of_o papal_a usurpation_n but_o also_o abandonâ—th_v it_o and_o not_o only_o teach_v all_o necessary_a and_o save_a truth_n but_o suffer_v none_o within_o her_o jurisdiction_n to_o teach_v otherwise_o we_o confess_v that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n be_v in_o this_o sort_n a_o protestant_a church_n till_o a_o reformation_n be_v begin_v of_o evil_n former_o dislike_v now_o whereas_o it_o be_v object_v that_o the_o mass_n wherein_o they_o say_v many_o chief_a point_n oâ—_n their_o religion_n be_v comprehend_v be_v public_o use_v at_o luther_n appear_v it_o be_v answer_v by_o doctor_n field_n that_o thâ—_n use_v oâ—_n the_o mass_n as_o the_o public_a liturgy_n be_v no_o good_a proof_n inasmuch_o as_o manifold_a abuse_n in_o practise_n beside_o and_o contrary_a to_o thâ—_n word_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o the_o inâ—enâ—â—â—â—_n of_o they_o that_o first_o compoâ—ed_v the_o sameâ—_n have_v creâ—t_v into_o iâ—_n as_o also_o sundry_a apocryphal_a thing_n have_v slip_v into_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n these_o thing_n will_n better_a appear_v by_o particular_a instance_n concern_v private_a
mass_n wherein_o the_o priest_n alone_a do_v communicate_v without_o the_o people_n it_o be_v contraâ—y_o to_o â—he_v canon_n of_o â—he_n mâ—sse_n say_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n sumpsimus_fw-la we_o have_v â—ecâ—ived_v canoâ—â—_n anâ—_n quoâ—quot_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la altaris_fw-la participatione_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o all_o we_o which_o in_o â—he_n participation_n of_o the_o altar_n have_v receiuâ—d_v the_o sacred_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o tâ—y_n sonneâ—_n etc._n etc._n john_n hossmeâ—ster_n a_o learned_a man_n expound_v the_o prayer_n of_o thâ—_n massâ—_n have_v these_o wâ—rds_n mâ—ssâ—â—_n the_o thing_n it_o sâ—lfe_o proclaim_v it_o thâ—t_v as_o wâ—ll_n in_o the_o greâ—ke_n as_o latin_a church_n not_o only_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifâ—â—eth_v but_o the_o other_o priest_n and_o deacon_n also_o yea_o and_o the_o people_n or_o at_o leâ—st_a some_o part_n of_o they_o do_v communicate_v which_o custom_n how_o it_o grow_v out_o of_o use_n i_o know_v not_o but_o sure_o we_o shall_v labour_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o again_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o priest_n receive_v alone_o and_o the_o neglect_v or_o exclude_v the_o communicate_v of_o other_o as_o noâ—_n much_o necessary_a be_v indeed_o a_o point_n of_o romish_a religion_n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o â—he_v ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n it_o proceed_v from_o the_o indevotion_n of_o the_o people_n or_o rather_o â—he_v negligence_n or_o error_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o â—he_n church_n that_o either_o fail_v to_o stir_v they_o up_o to_o the_o performance_n of_o such_o a_o duty_n or_o make_v they_o belâ—eve_v their_o act_n wâ—s_v sufficient_a to_o communicate_v the_o benefit_n of_o christ_n passion_n to_o thâ—m_n but_o this_o course_n be_v mislike_v by_o they_o of_o the_o betâ—er_a sort_n concern_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n that_o be_v another_o point_n of_o romish_a religion_n suppose_v to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mass_n which_o yet_o wanâ—s_v the_o like_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o best_a and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n then_o live_v specie_fw-la cassander_n say_v it_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a that_o the_o â—niversall_a church_n of_o christ_n until_o this_o day_n and_o the_o western_a or_o roman_a church_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v minister_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n at_o least_o in_o public_a as_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o innumerable_a testimony_n both_o of_o greâ—ke_n and_o latin_a father_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o â—hat_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n as_o when_o child_n or_o such_o as_o be_v sick_a and_o weak_a be_v to_o â—eceive_v the_o communion_n thâ—y_o use_v to_o â—ip_v the_o mystical_a bread_n into_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n under_o preâ—enâ—e_n of_o caâ—efull_n avoid_v the_o danger_n of_o spill_v it_o and_o great_a reverence_n towards_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n from_o this_o customs_n whâ—â—â—_n yet_o be_v â—islâ—ked_v as_o appear_v by_o hildebeâ—â—_n 〈…〉_z 1618._o some_o procee_v far_a and_o begin_v to_o teach_v the_o people_n that_o see_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v separate_v in_o that_o they_o partake_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d they_o partake_v of_o the_o other_o also_o and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n alone_o nâ—â—thâ—r_a yâ—t_n can_v this_o give_v satisfaction_n for_o howsoever_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n prevail_v yet_o there_o want_v not_o such_o as_o sufficient_o express_v their_o judgement_n that_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n as_o christ_n first_o do_v institute_v and_o the_o church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n observe_v be_v fit_a and_o convenient_a perfect_a and_o complete_a and_o of_o more_o efficacy_n and_o clear_a representation_n than_o the_o other_o under_o one_o kind_n alone_o come_v to_o another_o main_a point_n the_o proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o see_v whether_o at_o luther_n appear_v before_o and_o after_o all_o that_o use_v that_o liturgy_n have_v such_o a_o opinion_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n saint_n 10._o ambrose_n and_o saint_n chrysostome_n 17._o by_o way_n of_o correction_n say_v we_o offer_v the_o same_o sacrifice_n or_o rather_o the_o remembrance_n thereof_o peter_n lombard_n propose_v the_o question_n whether_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n do_v may_v proper_o be_v name_v a_o sacrifice_n or_o immolation_n answer_v â—â—_o that_o christ_n be_v only_o once_o true_o and_o proper_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o hâ—e_v be_v not_o proper_o immolate_a or_o sacrifice_v but_o in_o sacrament_n and_o representation_n only_o lyra_n say_v ca._n that_o if_o thou_o say_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v daily_o offer_v in_o the_o church_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v that_o thâ—re_o be_v no_o reiteration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o daily_a commemoration_n of_o that_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v once_o offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n georgius_n wiâ—elius_n a_o man_n much_o honour_v by_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n and_o maximilian_n field_n define_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n rememorative_n and_o of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n where_o many_o give_v thanks_n for_o the_o price_n of_o their_o redemption_n the_o author_n of_o the_o enchiridion_n of_o christian_a religion_n publish_v in_o the_o provincial_a council_n of_o colen_n say_v coaâ—m_n in_o that_o the_o church_n do_v offer_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n the_o father_n it_o be_v mere_o a_o representative_a sacrifice_n and_o all_o that_o be_v donâ—_n be_v but_o the_o commemorate_n and_o represent_v of_o that_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v once_o offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n by_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o best_a and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o luther_n time_n teach_v not_o any_o new_a real_a offering_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n the_o father_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n to_o take_v away_o sin_n but_o in_o effect_n as_o we_o do_v namely_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v only_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o a_o mere_a representation_n and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n once_o offer_v upon_o the_o cross_n his_o be_v the_o real_a sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n we_o only_o the_o sacramental_a representation_n commemoration_n and_o application_n thereof_o so_o that_o christ_n be_v not_o new_o offer_v any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o that_o he_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o view_n of_o god_n nor_o any_o otherwise_o sacrifice_v than_o in_o that_o his_o sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n be_v commemorate_a and_o represent_v and_o thus_o the_o father_n term_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n a_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n not_o because_o christ_n be_v proper_o and_o in_o his_o substance_n offer_v therein_o but_o because_o his_o bloody_a sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v by_o this_o unbloody_a commemoration_n represent_v call_v to_o remembrance_n and_o apply_v beside_o these_o point_n mention_v i_o have_v already_o produce_v witness_n in_o all_o age_n and_o in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n reject_v those_o book_n as_o apocryphal_a that_o we_o do_v and_o show_v that_o even_o until_o luther_n time_n the_o church_n do_v not_o admit_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v nor_o ever_o account_v those_o book_n canonical_a which_o we_o think_v to_o be_v apocryphal_a and_o by_o these_o instance_n it_o may_v appear_v that_o all_o be_v not_o papist_n who_o hold_v with_o the_o mass_n thâ—_n thing_n than_o we_o say_v be_v this_o that_o though_o the_o mass_n be_v general_o in_o uâ—e_v at_o â—nd_v bâ—fore_o luther_n timeâ—_n yet_o diverâ—_n point_v belong_v thereunto_o be_v not_o believe_v by_o tâ—e_v worthy_a guide_n in_o god_n church_n at_o and_o before_o luther_n time_n though_o indeed_o there_o be_v some_o in_o the_o church_n â—hat_n so_o conceive_v of_o they_o as_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v this_o they_o be_v not_o general_o receive_v by_o all_o mâ—n_z nor_o as_o the_o undoubted_a determination_n of_o the_o church_n not_o as_o dogmata_fw-la fidei_fw-la but_o dogmata_fw-la scholae_fw-la controvert_v and_o diverse_o dispute_v among_o the_o learned_a &_o hold_v with_o great_a liberty_n of_o judgement_n by_o the_o great_a doctor_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o own_o book_n of_o controversy_n write_v by_o bellarmine_n suaâ—ez_n azorius_fw-la and_o other_o which_o confute_v their_o own_o writer_n almost_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v protestant's_n beside_o have_v they_o be_v the_o undoubted_a doctrine_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n all_o man_n will_v have_v hold_v they_o uniform_o entire_o and_o constant_o 11._o as_o they_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o creation_n the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o other_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n objection_n if_o these_o point_n
fisher_n relation_n of_o his_o three_o conference_n upon_o this_o very_a point_n say_v hâ—e_v 68.69_o that_o we_o acknowledge_v a_o honest_a ignorant_a papist_n may_v be_v save_v they_o work_v upon_o the_o advantage_n of_o our_o charity_n and_o their_o own_o want_n oâ—_n it_o to_o abuse_v the_o weak_a but_o if_o they_o will_v speak_v true_o and_o say_v many_o protestant_n indeed_o contesse_n there_o be_v salvation_n possible_a to_o be_v attain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o yet_o the_o error_n of_o that_o câ—uâ—ch_n aâ—e_v so_o many_o and_o some_o such_o as_o weaken_v the_o foundation_n that_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o go_v that_o way_n to_o heaven_n especial_o to_o they_o that_o have_v have_v the_o truth_n manifest_v unto_o they_o the_o heart_n of_o this_o argument_n be_v break_v the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n lie_v herein_o that_o we_o and_o ouâ—_n adversaries_n consent_n that_o there_o be_v salvation_n to_o some_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n what_o will_v you_o have_v we_o a_o malicious_a at_o least_o as_o rash_a as_o yourselves_o be_v to_o we_o and_o deny_v you_o so_o much_o as_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n if_o we_o shall_v we_o may_v make_v you_o in_o some_o thing_n strain_v for_o a_o proof_n but_o we_o have_v not_o so_o learned_a christ_n as_o either_o to_o return_v evil_a for_o evil_n in_o this_o heady_a course_n or_o to_o deny_v salvation_n to_o some_o ignorant_a silly_a soul_n who_o hold_v the_o foundation_n christ_n jesus_n and_o survey_v not_o the_o building_n but_o this_o be_v a_o old_a trick_n of_o the_o donatist_n who_o shut_v up_o the_o church_n in_o africa_n as_o they_o do_v now_o in_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a see_n for_o in_o the_o point_n of_o baptism_n whether_o that_o sacrament_n be_v true_a in_o the_o catholic_a church_n or_o in_o the_o part_n of_o donatus_n they_o exhort_v all_o to_o be_v baptise_a among_o they_o why_o because_o both_o part_n grant_v that_o baptism_n be_v true_a among_o the_o donatist_n which_o that_o peevish_a sect_n most_o unjust_o deny_v the_o sound_a part_n as_o saint_n austin_n 3._o deliver_v it_o i_o will_v ask_v now_o have_v not_o the_o orthodox_n baptism_n among_o they_o because_o the_o donatist_n deny_v it_o injurious_o or_o shall_v the_o orthodox_n against_o truth_n hâ—ve_v deny_v baptism_n among_o the_o donatist_n to_o cry_v quittance_n with_o they_o beside_o what_o have_v they_o gain_v by_o some_o protestant's_n confession_n say_v thaâ—_n some_o may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o term_n may_v be_v save_v grâ—nts_n but_o a_o possibility_n to_o some_o weâ—ke_a one_o no_o sure_a or_o safe_a way_n to_o salvation_n for_o a_o safe_a way_n they_o can_v hardly_o go_v who_o pertinacious_o adhere_v to_o their_o error_n have_v sufficient_a mean_n to_o be_v betâ—er_o inform_v howsoever_o their_o reckon_n be_v like_a to_o be_v â—he_v heavy_a who_o for_o some_o by-respect_n oppose_v a_o knowle_a truth_n which_o they_o either_o do_v or_o may_v believe_v if_o their_o heart_n be_v upright_o and_o not_o perverse_o obstinate_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o draw_v other_o weâ—ke_a one_o to_o their_o bent_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 6_o there_o will_v be_v ever_o a_o difference_n between_o a_o heretic_n and_o a_o plain_a well_o mean_v man_n thâ—t_o be_v mislead_v and_o believe_v a_o heretic_n god_n pity_v the_o blind_a that_o will_v fain_o see_v and_o can_v but_o will_v he_o pity_v they_o that_o may_v see_v and_o will_v not_o that_o harden_v themselves_o in_o their_o affect_a wilful_a blindness_n he_o deliver_v jonas_n from_o drow_v in_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sea_n will_v you_o plung_v yourselves_o therefore_o to_o see_v if_o god_n will_v deliver_v you_o because_o we_o grant_v 26._o say_v that_o most_o learned_a prelate_n doctor_n usher_n that_o some_o may_v escape_v death_n in_o city_n and_o street_n inâ—ected_v with_o the_o plaguâ—_n will_v you_o therefore_o be_v so_o fool_n hardy_a after_o warn_a giust_n of_o the_o present_a danger_n as_o to_o choose_v to_o take_v up_o your_o lodging_n in_o a_o pest-house_n if_o you_o do_v we_o may_v well_o say_v in_o our_o câ—arity_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o you_o but_o you_o may_v just_o fear_v that_o you_o dangerous_o tempt_v the_o lord_n to_o send_v you_o strong_a delusion_n to_o believe_v a_o lie_n 12._o bâ—cause_fw-mi you_o receive_v not_o the_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n to_o believe_v it_o lâ—stly_o if_o we_o grant_v you_o a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n and_o you_o deny_v the_o same_o to_o we_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o you_o to_o give_v or_o to_o withhold_v â—hâ—s_o show_v not_o thaâ—_n you_o have_v moâ—e_n truth_n on_o your_o side_n than_o we_o but_o rather_o that_o we_o have_v more_o charity_n than_o you_o who_o without_o truth_n or_o modesty_n aâ—_n our_o learned_a prouâ—st_n of_o queen_n college_n in_o oxford_n have_v show_v in_o his_o 12._o answer_n to_o charity_n mistake_v dare_v affirm_v that_o protestancie_n destroy_v salvation_n bâ—â—_n lâ—t_v nâ—t_v the_o protestant_a bâ—e_n discourage_v with_o this_o hâ—â—dy_a censure_n for_o we_o be_v confident_a that_o the_o faith_n pâ—oâ—essed_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o catholic_a orthodox_n and_o save_a â—aith_n and_o we_o can_v show_v good_a â—eason_n â—oâ—_n it_o 12._o for_o to_o believe_v the_o scripture_n of_o the_o two_o testament_n to_o bâ—lâ—â—ve_v the_o thâ—ee_o creed_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a pâ—â—â—itive_a church_n to_o receive_v the_o four_o great_a general_a counâ—â—ls_n so_o mâ—â—h_v magnify_v by_o antiquity_n to_o admit_v what_o ever_o the_o father_n for_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n with_o joint_a consent_n agree_v upon_o to_o be_v beleâ—ved_v as_o a_o necessary_a point_n 〈◊〉_d salvation_n or_o at_o leastwise_o to_o be_v humble_o silent_a not_o presume_v to_o condemn_v the_o same_o be_v a_o faith_n in_o which_o to_o live_v and_o die_v can_v but_o give_v salvation_n special_o be_v accompany_v with_o a_o godly_a life_n and_o a_o faithful_a death_n 12._o now_o whether_o it_o be_v wisdom_n in_o such_o a_o point_n as_o salvation_n be_v to_o forsake_v a_o church_n in_o the_o which_o the_o ground_n of_o salvation_n be_v fâ—â—me_n to_o follow_v a_o church_n in_o which_o it_o be_v possiblâ—_n oâ—e_o may_v be_v save_v but_o very_o probable_a one_o may_v do_v woâ—sâ—_n if_o he_o look_v not_o well_o to_o the_o foundation_n judge_v yeâ—â—_n i_o be_o sure_a saint_n augustine_n 12._o think_v it_o waâ—_n not_o and_o judge_v it_o a_o great_a sin_n in_o point_n of_o salvation_n for_o a_o man_n to_o preferrâ—_n 〈…〉_z incertainty_n and_o naked_a possibility_n bâ—fore_o a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o certain_a course_n now_o this_o â—ulâ—_n of_o saâ—nt_a augustine_n make_v for_o we_o for_o we_o go_v upon_o certâ—inâ—â—â—s_n anâ—_n walk_v in_o 12._o the_o via_fw-la tuâ—a_fw-la the_o safe_a way_n â—s_n thâ—t_v learned_a knight_n and_o my_o worthy_a good_a 〈…〉_z have_v show_v at_o large_a 〈…〉_z bâ—ene_v say_v the_o vanity_n of_o the_o 〈…〉_z for_o as_o master_n â—â—del_n say_v 12._o in_o hiâ—_n 〈…〉_z wadâ—sworths_n motive_n by_o the_o 〈…〉_z better_a to_o have_v become_v a_o jewish_a proselyte_n iâ—_n thâ—_n apoâ—â—les_n time_n than_o a_o christian_a for_o the_o christian_n acknowledge_v the_o jew_n to_o be_v the_o people_n of_o god_n and_o sâ—iled_v they_o brethren_n notwithstanding_o their_o zeal_n to_o the_o ceremony_n and_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n excuse_v their_o ignorance_n and_o baâ—e_v with_o â—hem_fw-mi whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o call_v those_o that_o profess_a christ_n heretikesâ—nd_v â—nd_z sectary_n accurse_a thâ—m_n draw_v they_o out_o of_o their_o synagogue_n imprison_v they_o as_o you_o do_v now_o the_o protestant_n by_o like_a reason_n a_o pagan_a in_o saint_n augustine_n time_n shall_v rather_o have_v make_v himself_o a_o christian_n among_o the_o donatist_n then_o with_o the_o catholic_n for_o as_o it_o be_v already_o note_v the_o catholic_n grant_v the_o donatists_n baptism_n to_o be_v true_a and_o account_v they_o brother_n the_o donatist_n on_o the_o contrary_n â—8_z renounce_v their_o brotherhood_n and_o baptism_n both_o rebaptise_v such_o as_o fall_v to_o their_o side_n use_v these_o form_n of_o speech_n to_o their_o friend_n 7._o save_o thy_o soul_n become_v a_o christian_n like_v to_o those_o term_n use_v by_o our_o romish_a reconciler_n at_o this_o day_n pa._n prove_v what_o you_o say_v that_o in_o point_n of_o religion_n you_o go_v the_o safe_a way_n pro._n this_o appear_v to_o be_v true_a in_o that_o divers_a of_o your_o side_n the_o moderate_a and_o sober_a sort_n at_o least_o 1â—_n do_v oftentimes_o grant_v our_o conclusion_n and_o that_o in_o sundry_a thing_n our_o course_n be_v the_o safe_a as_o in_o make_v no_o image_n of_o god_n in_o trust_v only_o in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ._n iâ—_n worship_v none_o but_o the_o trinity_n in_o direct_v our_o pâ—ayers_n to_o our_o lord_n iâ—sus_n christ_n alone_o in_o allow_v
minister_n to_o marry_v in_o divers_a other_o point_n also_o many_o of_o your_o side_n say_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n as_o it_o be_v already_o show_v in_o this_o treatise_n and_o therefore_o if_o you_o will_v force_v the_o argument_n to_o make_v that_o the_o safe_a way_n of_o salvation_n which_o differ_v part_n agree_v upon_o why_o do_v you_o not_o join_v with_o uâ—_n since_o for_o the_o positive_a and_o affirmative_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n noâ—_n only_o the_o mâ—st_n but_o alâ—_n prâ—tâ—stant_n and_o papâ—â—â—_n agâ—eâ—_n therein_o for_o example_n sâ—ke_v 85._o we_o agree_v on_o boâ—h_a side_n the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o râ—le_n of_o faith_n the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n write_v in_o hebrew_a to_o be_v canonical_a that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n that_o god_n have_v make_v two_o receptaclâ—s_n for_o man_n sâ—â—les_n aftâ—r_v death_n heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o god_n may_v â—e_v worship_v in_o spirit_n without_o a_o image_n thaâ—_n we_o be_v â—o_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o christ_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sacrament_n that_o christ_n be_v real_o receive_v in_o the_o lord_n suâ—per_v that_o christ_n make_v one_o oblation_n of_o himself_o upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o redemption_n propitiation_n and_o satisfaction_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n in_o a_o word_n where_o they_o take_v the_o negative_a part_n as_o in_o withhold_a the_o cup_n from_o the_o laiâ—ie_n forbid_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o restrain_v the_o marriage_n oâ—_n priest_n yet_o even_o in_o thâ—se_a they_o condescend_v unto_o uâ—_n for_o tâ—e_v lawfulness_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o themselves_o and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n anâ—_n oppose_v they_o only_o in_o regaâ—d_n of_o their_o conveniency_n and_o for_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v otherwise_o ordain_v but_o see_v our_o â—ffiâ—mations_n content_v they_o not_o to_o the_o scripture_n theâ—_n addâ—_n and_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o â—he_n hebrâ—w_n canon_n the_o apocrypha_fw-la to_o faith_n in_o the_o act_n of_o justification_n work_n to_o heaven_n and_o hell_n purgatory_n limbus_n patrum_fw-la and_o limbus_n pueroâ—um_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o spirit_n image_n to_o prayer_n to_o god_n by_o chriâ—t_n invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o sâ—inâ—s_n to_o baptism_n and_o â—he_n lord_n supper_n five_o other_o sacrament_n to_o the_o reality_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n his_o corporal_a presence_n to_o tâ—e_v sacrifice_n of_o châ—ist_n upon_o the_o crosâ—e_n â—he_v sacrifice_n in_o tâ—e_v mass_n witâ—_n other_o like_a and_o these_o we_o deny_v as_o be_v corrupt_a addition_n to_o the_o faith_n these_o be_v our_o ground_n wherein_o we_o enter-common_a with_o they_o and_o these_o be_v their_o addition_n and_o improvement_n which_o they_o have_v raise_v and_o enclose_v upon_o the_o lord_n freehold_a let_v we_o brief_o survey_v they_o both_o bellâ—â—mâ—ne_n be_v confidâ—nt_a that_o the_o apostle_n never_o use_v to_o preach_v open_o to_o the_o people_n other_o thing_n than_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o ten_o commanâ—â—mâ—nts_n and_o some_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o say_v he_o primum_fw-la these_o be_v simple_o necessary_a and_o profitable_a for_o all_o man_n the_o rest_n beside_o such_o as_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o they_o if_o one_o worship_v god_n without_o a_o image_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o spiritual_a worship_n be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n if_o one_o call_v upon_o god_n alone_o by_o the_o only_a mediation_n of_o christ_n they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o this_o devotion_n be_v fruitless_a if_o one_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n or_o other_o devotion_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o such_o prayer_n as_o aâ—e_v make_v with_o understanding_n and_o in_o a_o know_a language_n may_v be_v fruitful_a and_o effectual_a for_o lyra_n say_v 14._o that_o if_o the_o people_n understand_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n they_o be_v better_o bring_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o they_o answer_v amen_o with_o great_a devotion_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o have_v often_o perform_v the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o contrary_a to_o his_o practice_n profess_v 17._o it_o be_v better_a by_o saint_n paul_n doctrine_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o church_n that_o public_a prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n to_o be_v understand_v indifferent_o by_o priest_n and_o people_n â—han_o in_o latin_a if_o a_o man_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n they_o will_v not_o i_o suppose_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o comfortable_a to_o receive_v boâ—h_a pâ—rts_n oâ—_n the_o eucharist_n alexander_n of_o hales_n the_o first_o and_o great_a of_o all_o the_o school_n mâ—n_z prâ—fesseâ—h_o 1._o that_o though_o the_o order_n of_o receive_v in_o one_o kiâ—d_a bâ—_n sufficient_a yet_o the_o order_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v of_o morâ—_n merit_n for_o increase_v of_o devotion_n and_o faith_n if_o oâ—e_o perform_v the_o best_a woâ—kes_n he_o can_v which_o we_o also_o require_v and_o stand_v not_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o merit_n but_o only_o upon_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n as_o we_o do_v this_o likewise_o serve_v to_o justify_v our_o doctrine_n for_o they_o themselves_o hold_v it_o a_o man_n safe_a course_n siâ—_n not_o to_o trust_v to_o his_o own_o merit_n but_o whole_o and_o sole_o to_o cast_v himself_o on_o the_o mâ—rcy_n of_o god_n in_o jesus_n christ._n now_o this_o justify_v our_o religion_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o ground_n thereof_o set_v aside_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n between_o we_o be_v full_o able_a to_o instruct_v a_o man_n in_o all_o point_v necessary_a to_o his_o salvation_n both_o how_o to_o live_v religious_o and_o to_o die_v comfortable_o hence_o also_o it_o follow_v that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o controvert_v point_n be_v unnecessary_a and_o superfluous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v who_o neither_o know_v nor_o believe_v nor_o practice_n these_o addition_n and_o excess_n of_o they_o object_n you_o talk_v of_o our_o excess_n and_o conceal_v your_o own_o defect_n now_o as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n say_v 12._o heresy_n consist_v in_o the_o defect_n not_o in_o the_o excess_n of_o believe_a and_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n who_o fall_v short_a in_o his_o faith_n by_o not_o believe_v something_o that_o be_v write_v and_o not_o he_o that_o abound_v in_o his_o faith_n by_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v write_v now_o you_o fail_v in_o that_o you_o scant_v the_o measure_n of_o your_o faith_n answer_n the_o analogy_n and_o integrity_n of_o faith_n be_v hurt_v and_o break_v by_o addition_n as_o well_o as_o subtraction_n by_o disease_n as_o well_o as_o by_o maim_n we_o be_v forbid_v 22.18_o under_o the_o same_o penalty_n either_o to_o add_v or_o diminish_v aught_o from_o god_n word_n faith_n be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o rule_n or_o certain_a measure_n to_o which_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v add_v or_o take_v from_o it_o it_o cease_v to_o be_v that_o rule_n faith_n say_v tertullian_n 14._o be_v contain_v in_o a_o rule_n to_o know_v nothing_o beyond_o it_o be_v to_o know_v all_o thâ—ngs_n and_o a_o little_a before_o 8._o this_o first_o of_o all_o we_o believe_v that_o no_o more_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o all_o vâ—rtue_n be_v in_o the_o meanâ—_n vice_n as_o well_o in_o the_o excess_n as_o in_o the_o defect_n in_o our_o body_n the_o superabundance_n of_o humour_n be_v as_o dangerous_a as_o lack_v of_o they_o as_o many_o dye_n of_o plethory_n as_o of_o consumption_n a_o hand_n or_o foot_n which_o have_v more_o finger_n or_o toe_n than_o ordinary_a be_v alike_o monstrous_a as_o that_o which_o want_v the_o due_a number_n a_o foundation_n may_v be_v as_o well_o overthrow_v by_o lay_v on_o it_o more_o than_o it_o will_v bear_v as_o by_o take_v away_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o support_v the_o build_n error_n of_o addition_n be_v dangerous_a as_o appear_v by_o these_o instance_n follow_v the_o samaritan_n fear_v the_o lord_n and_o serve_v their_o own_o god_n 2._o king_n 17.33_o the_o galatian_n believe_v the_o gospel_n yet_o retain_v also_o and_o observe_v the_o legal_a ceremony_n galath_n 4.9_o 85._o helvidiuâ—_n hold_v that_o bless_a mary_n have_v other_o child_n unto_o joseph_n her_o husband_n after_o her_o son_n jesus_n here_o be_v a_o excess_n of_o belief_n for_o he_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v reveal_v this_o opinion_n of_o helvidius_n although_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o it_o be_v erroneous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o affirm_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v thence_o deduce_v by_o any_o good_a consequence_n and_o therefore_o the_o